The CBB
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/

New Dreams (Part 18) 29/11/09 COMPLETED! See Part 19 above!
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/viewtopic.php?f=14&t=6218

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Jun 21, 2009 6:53 pm ]
Post subject:  New Dreams (Part 18) 29/11/09 COMPLETED! See Part 19 above!

Yet another part started, but since the beginning of the last part I've covered less than 48 hours! :banghead:

The Stuarts hadn’t finished with Hilda that afternoon. Less than an hour after Ian had left, with Hilda’s ‘Look after Ellie for me,’ ringing in his ears, her phone rang again. The shock she received, when she heard the well-loved, sweet voice in her ear, robbed her of speech.

“Are you still there, daughter?” asked Mother Abbess anxiously.

“Who….?” stuttered Hilda.

“Take your choice, child. Ian rang me just a few moments ago, said he thought you needed me. But Nancy had already rung earlier and said the same thing.”

Hilda gasped out loud. “Nancy? How….. ? Ah, Vivien, of course! And I thought my secret was safe with her. Your nest of spies would seem to be in good working order, Mother of mine. How much do you pay them for such excellent, conniving service?”

Kate Stuart breathed a sigh of relief. Hilda had regained at least some of her equilibrium.

“They do it all for love, child. Love of you, that is. They’ve already received their pay through all you do for them.”

Hilda gasped again. “Flattery will get you absolutely nowhere,” she whispered.

“Who’s flattering anybody?” asked Mother Abbes drily. “Some of us believe in speaking nothing but the truth – while others among us deny the truth, the truth of what they are.”

That shut her up, she said smugly to herself. Not for long, however!

“As argumentative as ever you were!” Hilda sighed out loud. “And as wasteful! You phoned me only three nights ago.”

“Well, it’s a good job it’s your money I’m wasting then, isn’t it?” retorted the tart voice, quick as a flash. “You’re so generous I have money to burn.”

“It wasn’t to spend on me, wretch that you are!”

“No? Then it will remain in the bank earning interest, I’m afraid. If you won’t accept my using it to help you when you’re in need, then I won’t touch a penny of it.”

“But it was for those who couldn’t afford to come to you.”

“You can’t afford the time to come to me at the moment, can you? “

Suddenly, Hilda giggled. “Won’t you ever let me have the last word?”

“Not ever,” said Mother Abbess solemnly. “Give in to you just once and I will be regretting it forevermore. I have to keep some semblance of order and peace in my dovecote here when you enter.”

“Oh, Mother, it’s so good to hear you,” whispered Hilda. “It wouldn’t be the same without a passage of arms between us. They should distil that bossy voice of yours and bottle it – it would make far more money for your convent than I could ever give you.”

“And also save me repeating myself time after time to certain stubborn people who bear burdens of pain and guilt that they refuse to share.”

Hilda fell silent as something shifted and modified inside her. She leaned back in her chair, the receiver against her ear, and closed her eyes, feeling the day’s stiffness of shock and sorrow beginning to melt and dissipate. This bracing, compassionate, no-holds-barred woman did what Nell had always done. She didn’t - couldn’t - remove the burden, but she shouldered it alongside Hilda, so its weight grew lighter, more tolerable. Neither of them had touched on this morning’s bolt from the blue, but the miracle had still happened. Why on earth had she been deemed worthy to be loved by not one, but two, inestimable women, neither of whom brooked any nonsense from her?

In a moment of intense urgency, Hilda was swamped by the need to thank her friend for all she had done, to tell her what she was and how much she was loved. This chance might never come again. Look what had happened to Nell! Life was too fragile to wait.

“Oh, Mother, I know you loathe sentimentality – as do I – but I am forever in your debt for the number of times you have brought me back from that desolate wasteland.”

“Hilda….”

“You walked along beside me, soothed my aching heart, steadied my stumbling feet on the path. You used Nell’s death to break me, re-arrange me, mould me anew. I only have to hear your voice now to feel myself being gentled, becoming less fraught, more at peace.”

“Hilda, stop! You did it yourself. I was only a foothold on your courageous way up out of that slippery, black pit, just one foothold among many.”

“No, don’t underrate yourself, Mother. You are wise and compassionate – and a termagent! You don’t suffer fools gladly, you’re rigorous in the extreme, you bully me mercilessly, and yet…. what I receive from you at any given moment is always exactly what I need. How do you do that? I was lost in a desert of my own making when I first visited the convent –

…..then found you as a traveller finds a place
Of welcome suddenly among the wrong
Valley and rocks and twisting roads. But you,
What shall I call you? A fountain in a waste,
A well of water in a country day,
Or anything that makes a whole world bright. Your open heart,
Simple with giving….
(Edwin Muir)


Mother Abbess sat as though turned to stone. She had been the recipient of many beautiful and heart-felt words from grateful people over the years, including Hilda herself, but never anything like this graceful, exquisite outpouring of love. Hilda hadn’t held back from telling a few home truths, for she saw with a clear and acute eye, but she had told them in such a way that they had become an integral part of the gracious whole.

Tears stung the vivid green eyes. As life neared its close, God had seen fit to fill the empty space in her heart that Stephen’s and her child’s deaths had laid bare so many years ago, and he had filled it with a woman of unique depth and sensitivity, a woman who was now dearer to her than life itself.

“I mean every word, Mother,” spoke that rich, mellow voice in her ear. “You have become the guardian of my soul.”

“My gentle daughter,” said Mother Abbess, her voice wavering with emotion, “one day I might be able to cobble together a few sentences that show what you mean to me, but they will never, ever, equal your delicate, quiet elegance.”

A loving whisper was her answer. “Did you not once tell me that you would stand in front of a speeding train, or a bullet, to save me? That told me all your heart. What need of more words, cobbled or not, Mother?”

Author:  Karry [ Sun Jun 21, 2009 6:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/05/09

Thanks Mary - for once I was on line as you posted! (And is it really 3 years since your grand daughter was born? Seems like a year or so! Hope you had a good time with them all!

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Jun 21, 2009 7:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/05/09

Beautiful piece, Mary - Hilda must feel herself very blessed to find another to do that which Nell did so effortlessly.

Thank you.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Jun 21, 2009 7:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/05/09

Thank you Mary. The depth of Hilda and MA relationship is viviedly displayed in the posting.
May their angels continue to care for them and bless them.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

However is this a cliff for us to worry about MA-
Quote:
As life neared its close, God had seen fit to fill the empty space in her heart that Stephen’s and her child’s deaths had laid bare so many years ago, and he had filled it with a woman of unique depth and sensitivity, a woman who was now dearer to her than life itself.

Author:  MHE [ Sun Jun 21, 2009 7:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/05/09

Quote:
In a moment of intense urgency, Hilda was swamped by the need to thank her friend for all she had done, to tell her what she was and how much she was loved. This chance might never come again. Look what had happened to Nell! Life was too fragile to wait.


We all could do with following Hilda's example - life is certainly too fragile and we never know what my be around the next corner.

Thank you Mary, and don't you dare do a précis of the next 18 months!!!!

Author:  Celia [ Sun Jun 21, 2009 8:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/05/09

Already,in just the first few moments of their conversation Hilda can
relax in the love which this wonderful woman can transmit to her.Help her feel that although Nell is gone,here is someone with the same willingness to 'put her straight' and share the burden.

Thank you Mary

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Jun 21, 2009 8:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/05/09

Beautiful as always Mary

Thank you :D

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Jun 21, 2009 9:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/05/09

Amazing how bracing MA is -- even without discussion of the day's turmoil! A friend indeed.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Jun 22, 2009 12:11 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/05/09

If only one could access that level of acerbic support in real life - but of course one can!

Thank you

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Jun 22, 2009 1:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/05/09

That was so lovely and Hilda is right, life is too short not to tell people how much they mean to you.

Thanks Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Jun 22, 2009 2:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/05/09

That was a truly beautiful and very moving exchange - Hilda is truly fortunate to have found in MA such a caring individual, not a replacement for Nell, no, because no-one could ever truly be that, but someone who has a similar uncanny knack of being able to soothe and console her, almost without words. And whether Hilda realises it or not, her relationship with MA is doing so much, at long last to fill a void in MA's heart which the deaths of her husband and son left all those years ago. Their ability to help each other has brought them into a truly special relationship, and one which cannot help but bring to each one of them 'that peace which passeth all understanding.'

And I do agree with the others who have noted that we never know which way our lives will turn and it's so important to let others know just how much they mean to us.

Thank you, Mary, for allowing us yet another peep into this special relationship - these moments are true gifts to us, too, as readers.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Jun 22, 2009 6:28 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/05/09

Mary,
what can I say, except "Thank you !" ?
It was a privilege to eavesdrop on this lovely and loving conversation......

Nell would have got on so very well with MA. The two of them will have a whale of a time in Heaven, in due course :halo: :halo:

Author:  jmc [ Mon Jun 22, 2009 8:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/06/09

That was so lovely that it nearly had me in tears. It is a beautiful friendship that the two of them share.

Thanks Mary

Author:  JellySheep [ Mon Jun 22, 2009 9:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/06/09

What a beautiful scene. The love the two of them have for each other is extremely moving. Thanks

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Jun 23, 2009 1:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/06/09

What a lovely exchange between Hilda and MA, and how right Hilda was to tell MA just what she means to her. And Hilda is as valued and beloved by MA - there is such a beautiful balance between them as each gives to the other something that can be given now by nobody else. They have a truly special relationship, and a remarkable knowledge of and love for one another. And how satisfying it is to see them acknowledging that directly: Hilda is right - 'life is too fragile,' and it can change in the most stunning and unexpected ways.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Jun 24, 2009 7:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

I'm sorry to have made you wait but this week has been too busy busy to allow thinking. :roll:

Identity Hunt wrote:
It was a privilege to eavesdrop on this lovely and loving conversation......

Nell would have got on so very well with MA. The two of them will have a whale of a time in Heaven, in due course :halo: :halo:

My sentiments exactly, Sian. They will make common cause against Hilda - and she will love every minute. :D


.....“My gentle daughter,” said Mother Abbess, her voice wavering with emotion, “one day I might be able to cobble together a few sentences that show what you mean to me, but they will never, ever, equal your delicate elegance.”

A loving whisper was her answer. “Did you not once tell me that you would stand in front of a speeding train, or a bullet, to save me? That told me all your heart. What need of more words, cobbled or not, Mother?”

Kate Stuart cleared her throat. “Perhaps a few now and then, child. We all need to be assured we are loved just as we are, you as much as anyone. But for now, tell me about Meg and Ellie. Your sudden onslaught of pain we’ll leave till later.”

“Later?” Hilda’s voice wavered. “How much is this phone call going to cost me?”

The Abbess smiled mistily at Hilda’s brave attempts to recover her lightness of touch.

“Enough,” she replied mildly, and then rapped out, “Tell me.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Hilda gulped. “Are your spies slipping, by the way? No hints been given?”

“Only mention of your exquisite sensitivity and compassion. No details, even from Ian.”

Hilda sighed. “Poor Ian. My Balm of Gilead. And don’t roll your eyes like that, please. He’s been a tower of strength to me, to Ellie, and, most importantly of all, to Meg. He took her out this morning and brought back a changed girl.”

Now she’d started, the whole story poured out, from Meg’s confession in the wee small hours, through the tale of her home life and why she had done what she did, to the discovery of the death of her Nanny. Hilda recounted her phone call to Meg’s mother, causing Mother Abbess to shiver in sympathy with the girl, and to delight in Hilda’s determined confrontation with Mrs Lyall. She could imagine the ice which must have crept into the lovely voice at meeting such a lack of maternal feelings from a mother.

Hilda told her of the pain Meg was betraying, in the conversations she had had with her. “I’m afraid I’ve not been of much use to her, though, Mother. Her grief is heart-wrenching, as are her guilt and misery over what she has done to Ellie and to others.”

“And you’ve been there for her because you understand the strange, rough road that grief takes us on, so let’s have no more talk of being no help. I saw just what help from Hilda Annersley means when I watched you with Ellie. You saved that girl. There can be no question of it, and I’m a hundred per cent certain you’re doing the same for Meg. It’s a given, you being who you are.”

“You don’t know…. you can’t know….” stammered Hilda.

“Think so, do you?” The voice was bland. “Who took her staff to task and persuaded them all to give the girl a chance, when they wanted her expelled?”

Hilda stared at the receiver in shock, then put it back to her ear. “You lied!” she accused her friend. “And Gwynneth Lloyd is a sneak.”

The sweet voice purred. “Oh, yes, Gwynneth and I are thick as thieves. We’re each delighted to have found the other for we think alike in so many ways. Between us, we have you in our sights at all times.”

Her voice changed. “I know you hate us right this minute - but Hilda, what you did there in your staff room was something very few leaders could have done. Most Heads would simply have expelled the girl, and asked no questions. You delved deep with infinite compassion, despite your own pain, and removed layer after layer, like an onion, until both Meg and her mother cracked. You then persuaded a whole group of intelligent, angry women that it was better to hold out a loving hand to the sinner than to throw her out into everlasting darkness. Be merciful, even as your Father in Heaven is merciful. (Luke 6:36).”

Silence fell and the ticking of the clock could be heard in Hilda’s study, as well as the rattle of Rosalie’s typewriter and the sound of pattering feet. She moved restlessly in her chair, feeling somewhat betrayed at how much Kate Stuart knew. Yet, strangely enough, at the same time, there was such peace that she was known and understood, such comfort that friends cared enough to join forces to watch over her. Nell would have approved wholeheartedly.

She winced even as the thought entered her mind. Nell was a very sore place at the moment.

“Be merciful, even as your Father in Heaven is merciful. (Luke 6:36),” repeated Mother Abbess quietly. “Clever that! A mix of the Bible and some Shakespeare. Only you, love! God had His hand so very firmly over Meg when He sent her into your keeping.”

“Then I’ve let Him down badly,” stated Hilda, her voice quivering. “I have a feeling it was only your prayers which got us through that staff meeting, your prayers which gave me the words to change their hearts. And Ellie and Mireille both did far more for Meg than I did. Mireille was the one who made the real breakthrough.” She gave a quick rundown of Ellie’s and Mireille’s talks with Meg.

“Mireille - another girl you fought for, I seem to remember. And you are now being proved right in your assessment, for she is beginning to show what she is really made of. Oh, Hilda, love, how can you possibly denigrate all you do for others? Ellie and Mireille learn their sensitivity and compassion from you, and their courage.” She thought back to what Hilda had said about Ian. “And if Meg felt able to face the world this morning, then you yourself have done a magnificent job. I’m sure she all she really longs to do is find a hole to creep into, to hide her shame and despair.”

“She does, from all I can see, but she had a ball out there with Ian and discovered something she never knew she had – a sense of fun. She so far forgot herself in the end that she tipped Ian over into the snow.” Mother Abbess hooted. “For a little while, her mind blotted out that she was bitter and unhappy and in disgrace – though I’m sure it has hit her full force again now. Your brother has taken on two grieving, though very different, young women and has given them so much that they have never had from their fathers.”

She added in a very soft, almost wistful, voice, “You’re so lucky in your brother, Mother. There are times when I wish I could love him as he deserves.”

Mother Abbess suppressed the sob that threatened to escape. “It was not to be, Hilda, and you must never, ever, feel guilty. But I’m so glad he’s found a way to repay some of the debt we Stuarts owe you.”

“You owe me nothing,” said Hilda trenchantly. “Nothing at all. The debt is all on my side. No arguments, please. But, if you do owe me any debt, you can pay it off in prayers for Meg and Ellie.”

“You get those free, gratis and for nothing, daughter,” replied the nun. “You know that. Prayers for yourself as well, as always. But hasn’t Ellie grown into an understanding young woman? To be able to pull round her class like that.”

Hilda thought back to Ellie’s explosive rage when she heard that Meg was not to be expelled. She grimaced. “There was some – discussion, shall we say? – between us, but she got there in the end. I think she woke Meg up from her bitterness when she recounted her own father’s emotional distance. And her magnanimity shook Meg, I think, especially when she heard how Ellie had also persuaded the form to hold out the hand of friendship to a girl they didn’t much like, a girl who had, indeed, shown a great deal of cruelty.”

Mother Abbess forbore to comment that this was one more example of Hilda’s caring example. She knew such words would be denied. Meg had become the beneficiary of Hilda's peerless perception and understanding, and would now work hard not to disappoint such rare tenderness. Ellie, meanwhile, was imbibing her guardian’s compassion and generous sensitivity, was learning how to handle the hurts of life. Her heart was being widened and deepened. One day she would be a woman in a million, just like Hilda.

Author:  linda [ Wed Jun 24, 2009 7:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Sun 21/06/09

Quote:
…..then found you as a traveller finds a place
Of welcome suddenly among the wrong
Valley and rocks and twisting roads. But you,
What shall I call you? A fountain in a waste,
A well of water in a country day,
Or anything that makes a whole world bright. Your open heart,
Simple with giving….
(Edwin Muir)


Wonderful, Mary, just wonderful!!

Hilda is so right to tell MA just how much she means to her. We all should take a leaf out of her book. As Cath V-P said, they have a truly special relationship, each giving to the other something that can be given now by nobody else.

Thank you, Mary - and don't you dare précis the next eighteen months!! :devil: :devil:

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Jun 24, 2009 8:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

Thank you Mary. The relationship is so close and caring.
The Stuarts are doing so much for the School and Hilda.
Wonder how Hilda will cope with knowing
Quote:
“.....Gwynneth and I are thick as thieves. We’re each delighted to have found the other for we think alike in so many ways. Between us, we have you in our sights at all times.”

and she therefore cannot escape from either!
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Wed Jun 24, 2009 8:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

Well worth the wait Mary, thank you.

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Jun 24, 2009 8:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

Has MA got a spy cam on Hilda? :lol:


Lovely Mary - though think MA is batting on a losing wicket if she thinks she'll ever get Hilda to agree that she (Hilda) is special!


Thank you

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Jun 25, 2009 2:38 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

Quote:
The sweet voice purred. “Oh, yes, Gwynneth and I are thick as thieves. We’re each delighted to have found the other for we think alike in so many ways. Between us, we have you in our sights at all times.”


:lol: :lol: :lol:

I love the relationship between Matey and MA. Both support and help Hilda in enumerable different ways

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Jun 25, 2009 1:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

So many telling threads here, but all of them, in the end, lead us back to Hilda's strength of character, sensitivity and ability to probe into all sides of someone else's life and use what she finds out to the individual's benefit. Yet she, too, needs to be reassured that she really *is* capable of making a difference, and that she, too, can be helped by others - MA, Gwynneth, Ian, Vivien, for instance - and of course, the memory of Nell, despite the grief she continues to feel for her. And it takes MA to be able to point all this out to her.

Loved the image of MA and Gwynneth being 'as thick as thieves,' too.

Thank you, Mary, for allowing us to 'eavesdrop' on that phone call - I'm sure Hilda will derive great comfort from it when she reflects back on it all.

Author:  Celia [ Thu Jun 25, 2009 1:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

Lesley said:
' though I think MA is batting on a losing wicket if she thinks she'll ever get Hilda to agree that she (Hilda) is special!'

Now who else do I know like that :?: :roll:

Thank you Mary for the way this phone call is unfolding, so many emotions, so much caring. Hilda brings out the best in everyone,
yet still disbelieves her own worth.

Author:  jmc [ Fri Jun 26, 2009 8:28 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

Quote:
She moved restlessly in her chair, feeling somewhat betrayed at how much Kate Stuart knew. Yet, strangely enough, at the same time, there was such peace that she was known and understood, such comfort that friends cared enough to join forces to watch over her. Nell would have approved wholeheartedly.


Lovely. I'm glad that although Hilda feels she was betrayed she reconises that her friends are only doing this because they care so much for her.

Thanks Mary

Author:  Luisa [ Fri Jun 26, 2009 10:27 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

Code:
Lesley said:
' though I think MA is batting on a losing wicket if she thinks she'll ever get Hilda to agree that she (Hilda) is special!'

Now who else do I know like that


One day perhaps they will both realise just how much they have done and do for others.

Thanks Mary - and if you try to precis the next 18 months there will be trouble :devil:

Author:  linda [ Fri Jun 26, 2009 7:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

Quote:
Hilda stared at the receiver in shock, then put it back to her ear. “You lied!” she accused her friend. “And Gwynneth Lloyd is a sneak.”

The sweet voice purred. “Oh, yes, Gwynneth and I are thick as thieves. We’re each delighted to have found the other for we think alike in so many ways. Between us, we have you in our sights at all times.”


So, Gwynneth got to MA too, and 'split' on Hilda, letting her know how hard Hilda had to work to get the staff to come round to her view on Meg. It's lovely to see that Gwynneth and MA are working together to care for Hilda.

I love the way this conversation is unfolding, bringing together the threads from the past few days. Hilda needs this time, and MA's loving support, to help her put things into perspective and gather her strength.

Thank you, Mary. :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Tara [ Fri Jun 26, 2009 10:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

Quote:
Her heart was being widened and deepened
The quote refers to Ellie, of course, but there are so many others (Meg, Mireille, Kathy, Joan Bertram) to whom it could apply, too, as Hilda's influence moves in ever-widening ripples, touching everyone around her.

I can understand her slight feelings of betrayal, but she does see clearly that her friends are only acting out of love, a love reinforced by MA's ruthless and rigorous affection. I, too, much enjoy the combination of MA and Matey - poor Hilda doesn't stand a chance!
And no, Hilda is never going to believe that her qualities are special, she will just go on being who she is and doing what she does without overmuch reference to herself at all, which is probably as it should be.

Thank you, Mary, it's good to catch up.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Jun 28, 2009 8:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) Updated Wed 24/06/09

Celia wrote:
Lesley said:
' though I think MA is batting on a losing wicket if she thinks she'll ever get Hilda to agree that she (Hilda) is special!'

Now who else do I know like that :?: :roll:

Wretches, both of you, Celia and Luisa. :poke: Hilda and I have nothing in common!


....Mother Abbess forbore to comment that this was one more example of Hilda’s caring example. She knew such words would be denied. Meg had become the beneficiary of Hilda's peerless perception and understanding, and would now work hard not to disappoint such rare tenderness. Ellie, meanwhile, was imbibing her guardian’s compassion and generous sensitivity, was learning how to handle the hurts of life. Her heart was being widened and deepened. One day she would be a woman in a million, just like Hilda.

Hilda recalled some recent words of Ellie’s. “Changing the subject slightly, Mother, there are two things I ought to tell you about Ellie. One is that you will be getting a parcel from her soon, and you will be so astonished that you won’t believe what it contains. I didn’t. This girl you handed to me is so gifted I am humbled to be her guardian.”

“Well, go on. Tell me what I’m going to find,” said the nun eagerly.

“Oh no, this is her secret. You must wait until everything is ready to be posted. I just wish I could be a fly on the wall when you come across one particular item. I can just picture your expression. And you must make sure you share the parcel with Sister Patricia, for she will be over the moon at what it contains. Ellie is as gifted as her aunt, but in very different ways.”

She paused as she pictured the notebook filled with harrowing images. “Mind you, Mother, I think it was these gifts which enabled her to survive the tragedies of her life. But she hid those gifts, scared that we would laugh at her or tell her she was no good. Laugh at her? Dear God, I could weep at His abundance in this, when she has been denied so much in life.”

“I shall await my parcel with some impatience now. You’ve whetted my appetite. So, if you can’t tell me about that, what’s the other thing you mentioned?”

“Ellie paid you the ultimate compliment yesterday. She told me Meg needed a dose of Mère.”

“Of me?” stuttered the nun. “I thought I scared her half to death. She looked at me like a terrified rabbit every time I went near her after she joined us.”

“Pouf! I have no fear of Mère!” quoted Hilda, mimicking Ellie’s French accent.

“Hah!” laughed Mother Abbess in disbelief, and then fell silent. It was such an unaccustomed silence that Hilda became worried.

“Mother?”

“Why not?”

“Why not what?” asked Hilda blankly.

“Why not give her a dose of me – or of the convent, at least? Is there any reason she couldn’t come over here for, say, a week?”

Hilda gaped, taken aback by the suddenness of it all. She had made a joke of it – but God and Mother Abbess had taken her seriously.

“Hilda? What’s wrong? I mean it, love. Or would she be missing too much work?”

Hilda blinked and tried to speak sensibly. “No, her heart isn’t going to be in her work, anyway.” She stopped, cleared her mind, gave the idea some proper thought.

“I don’t believe this! You move so fast, you make me dizzy! But, you know, a week away from the scene of her crime might just do the trick, especially going to a place where she can be helped to focus on her grief and walk through it with someone. Would you really take her?”

“For you, daughter, anything. Could she travel alone?”

“If someone met her off the plane in London. She is seventeen.”

“Then let her come, and welcome. That’s what we’re here for, after all. I’ll send someone to pick her up at the airport, rather than having her take the train. What about the end of this week, when she’s feeling a little less pulverised by it all? Tell me where she would be flying from and I’ll book her ticket.”

Hilda gasped. “Not only as argumentative, but just as high-handed as ever. Stop steam-rollering me, woman. She’s my pupil and I’ll book her ticket.”

“As autocratic and stubborn as ever,” retorted the nun, a huge grin on her face. “You will be paying. I’ll be using that large cheque which arrives every month. You’ve just told me it’s to pay for people who can’t afford to come. Well, Meg can’t, can she?”

Silence was her only answer, and she grinned again. Get out of that one, young lady!

Finally, there came the sound of Hilda clearing her throat. “That’s twice you’ve blackmailed me over the money in the last thirty minutes,” she said huskily. “You keep using it for my needs, but that isn’t why I send it. There are so many desperate people out there, as desperate as I was. But I give in, as usual. Fighting you is like trying to grasp hold of water – it can’t be done. Thank you for offering to have her, and yes, Mother dear, you may purchase the ticket.”

Silence ensued once more as she thought over the specifics. “I’ll have to get her parents’ permission, of course. They won’t like it any which way, even if we are paying for it all.”

“From the sound of them, they almost certainly won’t. But I know my daughter – she can apply her own blackmail when she feels the need. She’s done it to me often enough.”

“Touché, Mother. But you’re right. I want this for Meg, even though it’s come as a complete shock to me, so I will do my utmost to make them agree. As to when, I think we should leave it till next Monday. That will give her time to face her form and spend some time with them, guage their reactions. Better that than allowing it to build up in her mind while she’s away, until she can’t find the courage to do it and it becomes an insuperable barrier. She will find it easier to return if she’s already faced up to it a little.”

“Hmm, there’s sense in that. Easy to see you’re not just a pretty face.” She heard an indigant squawk at the other end and chuckled. “I’ll put Sister Anne in charge of her, I think. She’s nearing the end of her Novitiate and is young enough to….”

“No.”

“No?”

“No, I want you to do it.” The rich voice was inflexible.

“But, Hilda, you know what a bully I am, and how blunt. I’ll scare her to death. Look what I did to Ellie.”

“I am looking at her – and remembering it was she who suggested you, and started you on this insane track.”

“Insane? I like that. You want this as much as I do, probably more. I must be losing my touch, though, if I’m not scaring them any more.”

“Don’t worry, Mother,” laughed Hilda in wry amusement. “You’re not losing anything. You scare me to death sometimes, even if Ellie is blasé enough to pretend otherwise. Look at that day you insisted on my getting back into the driving seat after the accident. There was no resisting you, despite my absolute terror. Your eyes have a knack of reaching out and transfixing me to the spot, daring me to argue with you.”

“Now who’s exaggerating? You argue all the time. Nothing, but nothing, frightens Hilda Annersley.”

“The Abbess does. This Abbess knows when she’s beaten. But back to Meg. I want you, Mother, for your honesty and your compassion, and because you know what it is to be so besieged by grief that you went off the rails. She needs to know she can still make good, and you are a living example of that. Don’t argue with me, please, not on this!” she added firmly.

Mother Abbess closed her mouth, and smiled at the incongruity of Hilda’s avowal of being scared of her and then speaking to her like a Headmistress. Hilda Annersley was indeed not frightened of anything or anyone – except her own loneliness and sorrow.

Hilda went on slowly, feeling her way. “I think Meg’s tougher than Ellie, and she’s very honest and forthright about herself. So be the same. She can withstand anything you throw at her, and will be grateful in the long run.”

“Much like her Headmistress all round, then.”

“Hush! Let her have doses of Sister Anne, by all means. I like her and she’s great fun. Patricia’s gentleness and patience would be good for her, too. I want this girl saved, Mother. I’ve seen a sensitive and thoughtful side to her that has not been evident before, and you can help me nurture it. So it’s you – or no one.”

“And the woman calls me a termagent!” A huge sigh echoed down the line. “Go on. Say it.”

“Say what?”

Get out of that one, Mother, dear. You’ve just succeeded in getting your own back for all the blackmailing I’ve applied. Okay, sweetheart, me it is. Who am I to argue with the Abbess?”

“Hah! You just did. Trouble is, you’ll soon have the upper hand, so I have to sneak one in while I’m still allowed.”

“Hilda, I will never, ever, have the upper hand where you’re concerned – certainly not with Nell behind you, urging you on.”

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Jun 28, 2009 8:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

Mary,
a trip to see MA in person is just what Meg needs most.
Utterly inspired, Mary ! :halo: :halo:

Author:  lizziearrnet [ Sun Jun 28, 2009 8:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

Identity Hunt, is so correct, inspired, I think Meg needs a dose of Mere...

In fact after the week I've had a dose of the two Abbesses would not go amiss!!!

loving it still Mary

Author:  Tara [ Sun Jun 28, 2009 8:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

Well! I'm left gasping, but what a very good idea. I'm not sure how Hilda is going to get Meg's parents to agree, but I'm sure she'll manage it. How wise of Hilda to make sure that Meg starts her 'facing-up-to-it' process first, though, otherwise it might well become an insuperable obstacle for her. With MA's 'tough love' and the gentler ministrations of the other sisters she will be turned inside out.

These two Abbesses are such a match for each other! They understand each other, and the people they are concerned to help, so well. I loved the way in which they worked out the plan together, each contributing her own insights. Perhaps just as well Hilda won't be in a position of blind obedience, I don't think she'd be very good at that!

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Jun 28, 2009 8:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

I'm not sure how Hilda will get Meg's parents to agree...but i am sure that she'll manage it...looking forward to that conversation. :lol:


Thanks Mary that was excellent - such a pity that MA cannot meet Nell... :?:

Author:  Luisa [ Sun Jun 28, 2009 9:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

Wretch, indeed? But I won't embarrass you with detailed comparisons.

I love the way the two Abbesses strike sparks off each other - and will be interested to see Meg's reaction to MA. And, of course, really looking forward to what will no doubt be a masterly handling of the Lyalls.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Jun 28, 2009 10:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

Now there's a remedy I hadn't even imagined! And I'm sure Hilda & MA will overcome any obstacles to make it so....

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Jun 29, 2009 1:34 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

Inspired, Mary - absolutely inspired. I think MA was rather startled to learn that Ellie was the original instigator of the idea - but doesn't it show how Ellie has learned to love her rather than fear her? And Hilda is right, of course - MA, having known great loss herself, is certainly best placed to help Meg. I also agree that Meg needs to spend a little time back with her form first, so that she's conquered that particular hurdle and dreading it won't overshadow her time at the Convent.

I wish Hilda joy of persuading Meg's parents to give permission for the trip, but I'm in no doubt that she will be successful.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Mon Jun 29, 2009 2:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

Hilda and MA are are good pair and I have no doubt that between them Meg will be on her way to MA shortly.

Thanks Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Jun 29, 2009 10:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

Thank you Mary.

The two Abbesses together are a powerful combination.

Hope Meg can cope with meeting her classmates without Ellie.

For Ellie in the San.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For Meg
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Mon Jun 29, 2009 8:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

Well MA certainly managed to wrong foot Hilda there :shock:

Although Hilda will certainly have a battle Meg's parents I know who my money is on :D I do hope Mary that you are going to let us sit in as it were on that conversation?

I'm sure that Ellie will want to be there by Meg's side when she faces the class for the first time - I guess I'll just have to wait patiently to see what happens.

Thank you Mary,

Author:  Celia [ Mon Jun 29, 2009 8:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

No one better able to convince Meg's parents than Hilda the eloquent ,persuasive and when necessary downright stubborn :wink:

You paint such clear pictures of the two Abbesses Mary. I feel as if I am in the convent and with Hilda at the same time. They work so well together,and I'm sure their joint effort will work wonders for Meg,but
how is Ellie going to feel about Meg visiting the convent ?

Thank you for another fascinating post.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Jun 30, 2009 7:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Sun 28/06/09

I'm sorry MA gave you all such a shock. :P

...."Okay, sweetheart, me it is. Who am I to argue with the Abbess?”

“Hah! You just did. Trouble is, you’ll soon have the upper hand, so I have to sneak one in while I’m still allowed.”

“Hilda, I will never have the upper hand where you’re concerned – certainly not with Nell behind you, urging you on. The two of you together are just too much for me.”

“Are we?” asked Hilda wistfully, the fun suddenly gone from her voice. “Somehow, I doubt that. I have the strangest feeling that you will always argue with the Abbess, even should she have the Archbishop of Canterbury himself behind her.”

“Maybe I will, especially when said Abbess’s spirit is wounded and bleeding,” replied Mother Abbess gently, alert to Hilda’s change of mood. “Why did they tell me you needed me, sweetheart? What happened this morning?”

Hilda’s throat tightened. Her eyes sought Nell’s picture on the desk. “I over-reacted, Mother. It was nothing, really,” she whispered.

“A nothing that sent you fleeing over the snow as though trying to escape your own shadow – or was it Nell’s shadow? Strange nothing!”

“They didn’t tell you….?”

“Nancy didn’t know – she only saw you skiing away from the girls – and Vivien told her simply that you were upset. Ian felt it was something you should divulge yourself. He didn’t want to put words in your mouth. It was a very short conversation.”

Hilda licked her lips. “I forgot Nell,” she said, starkly.

Mother Abbess frowned. “What does that mean exactly, love?”

“It means I forgot she was dead.” Hilda's rich voice was strained, all levity gone. “I stood in the sunlight, lapping up the beauty of it all, and when someone tapped me on the shoulder I thought it was Nell behind me and spoke to her – only, when I turned round, it was Vivien……” Her voice fell to an ashamed whisper. “Why did it hurt so much?”

Tears glimmered in Kate Stuart’s eyes. The first time it had happened to her, after long, empty months, it had been a tearing apart of her spirit. She had become even wilder than ever in an attempt to drown the thought of Stephen and her lost baby. Hilda’s sensitive spirit was so very different – she simply went inside herself, suffered in silence.

“Sweetheart, don’t let this undo all your hard work,” she said with some vehemence.

“It already has,” murmured Hilda. “I was right back to where I was the day they broke the news – only this time guilt was added to the shock….. It was as though my heart broke all over again…. The first plunge of the knife into the flesh is felt again and again. The author of that book of yours – whom I now think must be CS Lewis writing under another name - was right when he said his grief kept finding new ways to hurt him. How could I forget she was d…..?” The husky voice broke.

“Hilda, there must be no guilt.” Mother Abbess’s voice was urgent. “Most grieving people go through it at some time, but you’ve had such communication with Nell in your mind, seen or heard her so often in your dreams, that it really isn’t surprising you got carried away in the snow and imagined she really was there. She probably was, and enjoying the beauty with you. But I can imagine the blow when reality crashed in, sweetheart, and I sympathise.”

A sob echoed down the line. “There’s more, Mother. Every morning since her death, I have woken up from happy dreams to the realisation that she no longer exists and I have had to stare down my grief yet again before I can face the day. But yesterday and today … she was not the first thing that came to mind. Meg and Ellie were. How can I go from that to thinking, for one wild, glad moment, that she was alive behind me? How can I forget her when she meant so much to me? And how can I be so weak as to need you to phone me to sort me out?”

Mother Abbess could hear the tears in Hilda’s voice, could feel how close she was to breaking down, and she yearned to hold her close. Her daughter was in such agony.

“Oh, child, don’t beat yourself up about it all. If you’re in pain, then it is not weakness to need a shoulder to weep on. You allow your grief in so rarely that, when you do succumb, it hits hard. Sh, don’t argue.” She thought quickly, spoke with firm assurance. “You don’t forget her, you can never forget her, but Nell not being your first thought every morning is simply one step on the way back to some kind of wholeness, child, though it may not feel like it, when it hurts so much.”

“But it’s all so contradictory – I don’t think of her on waking – and then I talk to her as though she’s still alive.”

“On the contrary, love, they’re one and the same. You forgot she was dead when you woke – and so you forgot she was dead when you saw the snow, and you wanted to share it with her. It’s all mixed up, I know, but the basic fact is that your spirit is healing. And wouldn’t Nell herself want that? Wouldn’t she agree with Rosetti? If you should forget me for a while/And afterwards remember, do not grieve…”

A whisper at the other end finished the sonnet for her: "Better by far you should forget and smile/Than that you should remember and be sad.”

“Yes, my daughter. That is what Nell wants for you. Though it is hardly surprising you’re so distraught, after all that has happened over there just recently. You’ve been under such tremendous strain that the wonder of it is that you can think logically at all. But this was all bound to happen sooner or later, Hilda, as it does to most grieving people. No matter the strength of the bond between you, she is dead and you have to go on living – and the only way to do that is to break the links, slowly and painfully, one by one.”

“I can’t,” broke in a tearful voice. “I don’t want to….”

“You have no choice, daughter.” The nun’s voice was tender but inexorable. “Life is burgeoning inside you, and will have its way. We forget because we must, not because we will. No matter how we might fight it.”

“But if I forget her like this, I’ll lose her, and that I couldn’t bear. I’ll lose my memories of her, all the things we were to each other, just when I want to remember everything. I’m prepared to accept the pain, no matter how bad, so long as I never forget.”

“You’ll never lose her, Hilda. She’s part of who you are. You’ll still talk to her, share your thoughts with her, see her in your dreams. She just won’t consume you quite so much. You have Ellie now. Nell knows that. And you have your new dream, which Nell commanded you to discover, did she not? The living need you, Hilda.”

“But so do my dead. She’ll feel I’ve deserted her, and she’ll leave me. I won’t hear her echoes anymore.” Her voice broke, tears gushed. “I need her, Mother. What was H not to me? She was my daughter and my mother, my pupil and my teacher, my subject and my sovereign; and always, holding all these in solution, my trusty comrade, friend, shipmate, fellow-soldier." (A Grief Observed)

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Jun 30, 2009 8:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Tues 30/6/09

(((((Hilda)))))

You could almost taste Hilda's unhappiness there.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Jun 30, 2009 8:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Tues 30/6/09

Yet another stage of Hilda's slow journey through grief, but as MA points out, she should not 'beat herself up' and feel guilty at having forgotten Nell for those instants - this is, indeed an inevitable part of her journey. And the Rossetti quotation really does say it all. But how much better Hilda will feel to get MA's assurance on this, as on so many things. And, since MA is not a thought reader, how good it is that those who see Hilda every day are not afraid to let her know when Hilda really needs her.

A beautiful, tender, bracing and yet also sensitive, conversation. Thank you, Mary, for once again allowing us to be invisible listeners through the power of your words.

Author:  Celia [ Tue Jun 30, 2009 9:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Tues 30/6/09

How much Hilda needs Nell to hold her at the moment, and since that cannot happen what a pity that MA is so far away. I know that she is helping Hilda to deal with this new and frightening part of her journey,
but to be held is so comforting when one is lost in a wilderness of
grief and pain.

Thank you Mary for showing us Hilda's anguish so clearly.

Author:  jmc [ Wed Jul 01, 2009 8:18 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Tues 30/6/09

Poor Hilda :( Thank you Mary. Beautiful as always.

Author:  Luisa [ Wed Jul 01, 2009 11:55 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Tues 30/6/09

Hilda knows all about grief, but like the rest of us, finds it so hard to accept. She is blessed that MA is at the end of the phone to remind her, even though she can't be present.

:cry:

Author:  Chris [ Wed Jul 01, 2009 12:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Tues 30/6/09

So moving. Thank you.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Jul 01, 2009 5:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Tues 30/6/09

:cry:
Hilda's pain is truly palpable. What love must have been there to cause such tremendous grief...........

Author:  MHE [ Wed Jul 01, 2009 7:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Tues 30/6/09

(((((Hilda)))))

Once again Mary I'm lost for words but with a huge lump in my throat after reading such a powerful description of Hilda's ongoing 'hiraeth'. I'm glad that MA made a point of making sure that Hilda knew that the others - especially Vivien - had not betrayed her.

For some time now the words of the Welsh poet Waldo have been in my mind. When his wife of barely two years died Waldo wrote a poem to her, which I think applies to Hilda and Nell equally well. I quote some of them below (obviously the original is in Welsh):

'Of her own will, her freedom
And her comfort, she gave them . . .

Wherever we were, happiness
Easy and free about us.
My clear curl, my strong heart then,
Always, my nest, my heaven.'

Thank you Mary, for allowing us to feel Hilda's pain and anguish so clearly. With MA applying her own brand of the 'Balm of Gilead' Hilda will, I'm sure, find herself on that even keel once more.

Author:  linda [ Wed Jul 01, 2009 8:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Tues 30/6/09

I'm sitting here with tears pouring down my face. How difficult it is for Hilda to accept that her forgetting, for a moment, that Nell is dead is perfectly normal.

Quote:
And wouldn’t Nell herself want that? Wouldn’t she agree with Rosetti? If you should forget me for a while/And afterwards remember, do not grieve…”

A whisper at the other end finished the sonnet for her: "Better by far you should forget and smile/Than that you should remember and be sad.”


These words were in my brain throughout the whole of these last posts, as was a line from 'Do not stand at my grave and weep' - I am the diamond glints on snow, Grief always hits one when it is least expected. Hilda's fear that Nell is not her first thought on waking is natural, but MA is right to point out that Nell wants her to go on living.

Mary, thank you so much for this wonderful emotionally charged insight into Hilda's grief.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Jul 02, 2009 3:31 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Tues 30/6/09

Thanks Mary for the updates. They were as wonderful as always

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Jul 02, 2009 12:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P2 Tues 30/6/09

The idea of sending Meg to MA is perfect; they are so similar in the ways that they can be tempted to self-destruct in adversity, capable of profound passion and uncompromisingly self-aware. They share qualities that if used wisely, produce formidable intelligent and compassionate women - which is what MA is and Meg will be when pain and maturity and the constant wear of life have honed her. And MA will know this and so understand Meg and be able to challenge and help her, - and love her in a way that will bring out the very best in Meg.

But oh, poor Hilda, feeling so grief-stricken, and so guilty. And MA having to tell her that this is a part of grief, that it is normal, and indeed desirable and the fact that it has happened suggests that Hilda is moving towards the life that awaits her. But in doing so, it seems to her that she is losing Nell again, and perhaps in an even more final kind of way
Quote:
"But if I forget her like this, I’ll lose her, and that I couldn’t bear. I’ll lose my memories of her, all the things we were to each other, just when I want to remember everything. I’m prepared to accept the pain, no matter how bad, so long as I never forget....She’ll feel I’ve deserted her, and she’ll leave me. I won’t hear her echoes anymore.

No matter how necessary this is, it is still agonising, and made more so by the very closeness they had shared.

Thank you Mary; this was very moving, and beautiful too.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Jul 02, 2009 8:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 Thurs 02/07/09

I'm sneaking on here at a friend's house where I'm staying for a few days, so please forgive me for not posting on other drabbles. :oops:

Here is the end of this little scene. How I wish I had a MA all to myself. :cry:


....“She’ll feel I’ve deserted her, and she’ll leave me. I won’t hear her echoes anymore.” Hilda's voice broke, tears gushed. “I need her, Mother. What was H not to me? She was my daughter and my mother, my pupil and my teacher, my subject and my sovereign; and always, holding all these in solution, my trusty comrade, friend, shipmate, fellow-soldier. (A Grief Observed)

Mother Abbess winced. She had had these same irrational thoughts, many months after Stephen’s death, and they had driven her to ever wilder excesses. Hilda was made of sterner stuff and would get through this, with her wisdom enlarged and her compassion for others deepened. But she would always feel guilty and ashamed that she had given way and revealed her inner pain so clearly. Her private, self-contained nature would regard it as self-pitying and childish. How to assure her that, on the contrary, giving way was natural and necessary?

“She was possibly even more than all that, child. I know how close the bond was. But you are not deserting her and she will never leave you. Her echoes will always be there, resounding inside you. You have already learned to smile and joke once more – and not to feel guilty. You have learned to love the new people in your life – and not to feel guilty. You are learning to live your life without Nell – and she has ordered you not to feel guilty. So now, accept that you have to draw a little apart from her, no matter the love. I know how hard that will be. We do not want to lose our grief because our grief is bound up with our love, and we could not cease to mourn without being robbed of our affections.(Phillip Brooks)”

“That’s it, in a nutshell,” sobbed Hilda. “While I mourn her, she’s there. My grief is the link between us. If I let go of my grief – where will she be? And who will I be without her?”

“You will be what you always were, child. Nell’s death hasn’t changed that, though I know you think it has.You are not maimed; you are not cut in half; you are most certainly not destroyed by Nell’s absence. She has left you gloriously more than you were, enlarged and enhanced – except for that hole in your heart where she used to fit so neatly.”

“A hole the whole vastness of infinity could never fill,” Hilda admitted brokenly. “A hole forever empty. Oh, Mother…..”

The dam finally burst. She wept in silence, the tears running down her cheeks. She tried to wipe them away with her spare hand but more took their place, until she felt the flood would never cease. However, although there was sorrow, and loneliness, and an infinite sense of loss, there wasn’t the despair and hopelessness and helplessness she had felt two nights before when she had wept over Gwynneth. She had quite literally lost herself that night.

“Hilda, child, I’ve told you before, you mustn’t be ashamed of your tears.” The sweet voice, often so tough and rigorous, was gentleness itself. “Nor must you be ashamed of grieving for Nell, no matter the length of time it takes. Yes, there are others worse off than you, but that doesn’t make you self-pitying. It doesn’t mean you can’t let go when your fragility breaks through, as it has today. You’re worn down by the events of the past few days, torn apart by what has been happening to Ellie. You’ve given your all to others. Now – it’s your turn to be tended and gentled. Take it, weep for your loss, but don’t cling too tightly to your grief from now on. Step out into the sunlight and tell yourself you will never be without Nell, even in those moments you forget her. ”

She knew that, even through her tears, Hilda was straining every nerve so as not to miss anything, so she prayed to find the right words.

“Margery Allingham wrote something in one of her books that might convince you, love. Such a wise woman, like my gentle daughter. Mourning is not forgetting. It is an undoing. Every minute tie has to be untied, and something permanent and valuable recovered and assimilated from the dust. The end is gain, of course. Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted. But the process is, like all human births, painful, long and dangerous.”

Hilda’s tears had ceased flowing. A hush descended on her spirit. She felt she had been anointed by the balm in the wise words and by the love in the sweet voice.

“Painful, long and dangerous,” repeated the nun slowly. “So – you’re not being self-pitying and melodramatic, daughter. Even after all these months, the way will still be long and your heart still torn in two, at times. Nell will still cling some days and you won’t be able to find solace anywhere. You loved her too much for this parting to be easy and sweet.”

Hilda breathed out a heartfelt sigh. “Thank you so much, Mother,” she whispered. “How can you ever think you owe me anything, after all you do for me? They were right, those who phoned. I did need you.”

“I’m always here, child,” the nun said tenderly. “But I also need you at times, Hilda, for your own very special wisdom and compassion, and for your unique friendship. Don’t ever think this relationship is one-sided. Amongst other things, you have taught me that the more beautiful the memories, the more difficult is the final parting, and that insight will allow me to help others more effectively."

She heard Hilda take a breath to deny all this. "I'm speaking nothing but the truth, child, so please accept it. Accept this, also - the love you have for your Nell, the deep thankfulness there is in you for her existence in your life, will eventually change the pain into a quiet peace. Not all at once, but gradually, oh so gradually, as Allingham states. The richness of your life together with Nell will no longer be a thorn stabbing repeatedly at your heart but a precious gift held deep within, which no one can ever take away. It will illumine your own path and the path of all those who travel with you in life. ”

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Jul 02, 2009 9:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 Thurs 02/07/09

Bless MA for the understanding (born of course, from her own experiences) lying beneath every word of what she is saying to Hilda here. This grieving process is so long and hard - and so deep, too - that it's no wonder Hilda sometimes feels overwhelmed by it all. MA is right to point out how little time, in the overall scheme of things, has elapsed since Nell's death, and how much Hilda really has moved on, finding new friendships and new commitments, although without filling that irreparable hole which Nell has left in her heart. Accepting that she need not feel guilty about not thinking of Nell 24/7 is, of course, a harder task, but as MA assures her, this too, will happen.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Fri Jul 03, 2009 7:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 Thurs 02/07/09

My brother died unexpectedly last year andit was we did feel guilty and still do at times when it feels like we have forgotten him and let life move on. But it does get easier over time and MA understands this and is so understanding and sympathetic with Hilda. Thank you Mary

Author:  Celia [ Fri Jul 03, 2009 2:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 Thurs 02/07/09

So lovely that at last Hilda is able to accept the healing words of MA, and to acknowledge that she really did need to hear the comfort only MA could offer.That comfort stemming from a similar experience of grief and loss to herself. 'Painful, long and dangerous' seems indeed the way it has to be.

Thank you Mary for another example of the great love and understanding which flows between these two.

Author:  linda [ Fri Jul 03, 2009 6:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 Thurs 02/07/09

Quote:
“A hole the whole vastness of infinity could never fill,” Hilda admitted brokenly. “A hole forever empty. Oh, Mother…..”


(S)He was my North, my South, my East and West,
My working week and my Sunday rest,
My noon, my midnight, my talk, my song;
I thought that love would last for ever: I was wrong

(W H Auden)


MA's understanding, heightened by her own experiences will help Hilda work her way through her overwhelming grief which has been brought to vividly to the fore by this morning's shock. Grief always hits hardest when least expected and guilt is never far away.

Quote:
Step out into the sunlight and tell yourself you will never be without Nell, even in those moments you forget her.


Nell, will always be there. We never lose those we love whilst they remain locked within our hearts.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Fri Jul 03, 2009 8:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 (MA has the last word!) 02/07/09

MA is so right
Quote:
“Hilda, child, I’ve told you before, you mustn’t be ashamed of your tears.” The sweet voice, often so tough and rigorous, was gentleness itself. “Nor must you be ashamed of grieving for Nell, no matter the length of time it takes . . . ”


The grief hits us when least expected and we all try and hide the fact from others - and the guilt is even more than normal.

Anne Lindbergh said 'One must grieve, and one must go through periods of numbness that are harder to bear than grief'

It's good to see that Hilda can acknowledge that she did need MA and that the others were right to phone, hopefully Hilda will now be able to accept what MA is telling her that things will get easier but that there is no quick fix.

Thank you Mary for another thoughtful post - it can't have been easy to write.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sat Jul 04, 2009 6:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 (MA has the last word!) 02/07/09

Mary,
this was utterly amazing, and so apt for me at this time, when our family is grieving *before* the death of our loved one. :cry:

Thank you .......

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat Jul 04, 2009 12:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 (MA has the last word!) 02/07/09

Thank you Mary. MA's words to Hilda were so beautiful and perfect.

If only we could all have our own MA's!

Author:  Tara [ Sat Jul 04, 2009 10:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 (MA has the last word!) 02/07/09

I've just tried to copy the quotes I wanted and it copied the entire section - could this be significant???

Poor, poor Hilda, with her 'wounded and bleeding spirit', her grief blinding her to the truths of love that MA has to remind her of. That terrible fear of total loss:
Quote:
I’ll lose my memories of her, all the things we were to each other ... I’m prepared to accept the pain, no matter how bad, so long as I never forget.
countered by MA's
Quote:
“You’ll never lose her, Hilda. She’s part of who you are. You’ll still talk to her, share your thoughts with her...
and the loss is not only of Nell, but of herself:
Quote:
“ If I let go of my grief – where will she be? And who will I be without her?”
I do so like the clarion confidence of MA's response:
Quote:
“You will be what you always were, child ... You are not maimed; you are not cut in half; you are most certainly not destroyed by Nell’s absence. She has left you gloriously more than you were, enlarged and enhanced – except for that hole in your heart where she used to fit so neatly.”
Hilda's grief is for the loss of a future together, not a past, that can never be taken away from them. Nell is interwoven into her heart and mind and will never be anything else, and even the future, though Hilda will have to cope with the loss of Nell's physical presence, will be enriched by what they have shared together and what they have been to each other:
Quote:
the love you have for your Nell, the deep thankfulness there is in you for her existence in your life, will eventually change the pain into a quiet peace ... The richness of your life together with Nell will no longer be a thorn stabbing repeatedly at your heart but a precious gift held deep within, which no one can ever take away. It will illumine your own path and the path of all those who travel with you in life.


That was absolutely splendid, Mary. I am now going to stop before I do end up quoting the entire thing! Thank you so much.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sun Jul 05, 2009 1:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 (MA has the last word!) 02/07/09

The greater the love, the greater the pain at its loss . . . and MA is so right to reassure Hilda that this is how it is, and that she must not feel guilt because of it. And she must not feel guilt because of that moment of forgetting either - the 'undoing' of her grief will continue for a long time, precisely because of the depth of her love for Nell, and although it will not result in total loss - paradoxically,the acceptance of loss will allow her to keep Nell closer to her - the gap of absence and the irrevocable ending of this part of her life will become a permanent part of her.
And MA knows just how hard this is, and reaches out to help her through it, reminding her that
Quote:
The richness of your life together with Nell will no longer be a thorn stabbing repeatedly at your heart but a precious gift held deep within, which no one can ever take away. It will illumine your own path and the path of all those who travel with you in life.

It was so lovely to see MA telling Hilda that she also needs her, for her 'special wisdom and compassion and . . . unique friendship.' Hilda has gained much, especially in the acquisition of this wonderful person who can give her so much support and compassion.
Thank you Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 (MA has the last word!) 02/07/09

Many thanks to all of you who posted on the final part of MA's conversation with Hilda. Tara, you're a star! :wink:

But sometimes, I'm afraid, all the kind words in the world don't convince me and this is one of those times. :cry: I came home on Friday, read through all five updates in Part 18 - and promptly tore up all I had written to follow them. The whole sorry ND saga, all 600,000+ words of it, and which has taken me over 4 years to concoct, just seems shallow and boring in the extreme.

Maybe the problems of the last few years are all catching up with me, maybe I'm just tired, but I feel bereft of talent or inspiration, and Hilda is far away. So, I am going to take a break from it, and try to convince myself that some of you DO want to read more than a précis of the remainder of Hilda's grief journey. :dontknow:

Author:  clair [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 8:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18)

Mary, take as long as you need to get back into writing mode - or at least as long as Hilda allows! ND is anything but shallow and boring and I for one would love it to continue on these lines. Please don't precis it - the details are what make it all so wonderful.

I don't often post as I get little time at the computer right now but this is one of the drabbles I'm most eager to read so thought I'd send you some hugs and encouragement for more whenever you're ready

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 8:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18)

Mary Please have the rest you need and come back refreshed.

For you and Hilda
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo::halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo::halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 8:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18)

Mary, you take as long as you need to find your muse again. As you know ND is one of the reasons I joined the board and it is not shallow and boring.

Take care
((((Mary))))

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 9:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18)

Mary, as Menna says, your muse may have deserted you for the moment, but we know that no matter how long it may take, in the end you will find Hilda nudging at your shoulder once more. ND is *not* shallow, or boring :shock: We really appreciate your ability to make us feel personally involved in what's happening.

Take all the time you need to feel rested and refreshed and we will wait patiently for that to happen.

Author:  Sal [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 9:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18)

Mary, I've not posted much of late, but I have been lurking occasionally and New Dreams is always one of the drabbles I look for first. Your writing remains as amazing as ever and the story's capture of a journey through grief is truly outstanding and it's the detail that makes it so wonderful. Please take as long as you need to find your muse again and when you do there will be many of us (even if we don't post very often :oops: ) who are waiting to read it. ((((Mary))))

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 9:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Mary, love, you're too close to it - you've been living with Hilda's grief for 4 years and you can't see clearly just how beautiful your writing is, and how your descriptive powers have moved us all to tears. Don't forget you've won drabble awards - people don't vote for those unless they really love what they've read.

Take as long as you need to - I'm sure after a bit, Hilda will come back to you and start nagging you to write again; but she 'wont be druv' and neither should you feel under pressure.

It won't hurt us to wait - we'll miss ND, but we're more concerned that you do what's right for you.

[And there's no reason you shouldn't skip or precis a bit if there's a section further on you want to write about - or even one further back, when Nell was still alive, that Hilda might be a bit more forthcoming about - you can always fill in any details later.]

Author:  gwynne [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 9:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

I rarely post on the board, but am a frequent browser and ND always lifts my day when there is an update. I am always astounded and amazed at your insights and your beautiful moving writing.

enjoy a break from writing, and I will eagerly await more one dat.

Author:  Abi [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 9:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Mary, New Dreams is a very special and intimate story - you have an amazing insight and your characters are so real that it's impossible not to love them.

Have a good break and I'm sure it will all come back to you when you're ready.

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 10:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Here's another one who stopped lurking because of ND, but I can so seldom find the words to say what it means. At the risk of offending everyone else, it's the one I look for first. But like everyone else, I can wait until you're ready, and am only sorry that I may have contributed to the discouragement.
You've been grieving with Hilda - perhaps a break and a return to happier days would help you - and her.

Much love.
x

Author:  lizziearrnet [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 10:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

MaryR wrote:
But sometimes, I'm afraid, all the kind words in the world don't convince me and this is one of those times... Maybe the problems of the last few years are all catching up with me, maybe I'm just tired, but I feel bereft of talent or inspiration, and Hilda is far away. So, I am going to take a break from it, and try to convince myself that some of you DO want to read more than a précis of the remainder of Hilda's grief journey. :dontknow:


Having been through this all with New Dreams, there are many timwes when I have gained comfort, understanding and the feeling that I'm not the only one in the world who has been there before.

I have bee re-reading ND while in hospital...kept me amused, gave me an excuse to cry when I have need to(without the automatic concerns that come with it) and on top of it all it has given me much hope, that one can pick their life up out of the ashes and carry on.

Take as long as you need, but please keep writing it, everyone has their moments of doubt, it's whether you can accept them, climb the stile and carry on toiling up the hill to the finish at the peak.

I've donned my burden...please carry on with yours (ie ND!) .... :D

Much Love and God bless

Liz xxx

PS your 600.000+ words have been more of a learning curve to me than some of my 'councilling' has!

Author:  jmc [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 11:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

New Dreams wass one of the reasons that I decided to delurk and was one of the first things that I posted on. I read the whole series about this time last year and found it very inspiring and certainly not boring or shallow.

Take your time Mary and we will wait patiently to see if you feel able to write some more. If not we will always have what you have already written.

Take care

Jo
x

Author:  linda [ Tue Jul 07, 2009 11:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P3 (MA has the last word!) 02/07/09

MaryR wrote:
The whole sorry ND saga, all 600,000+ words of it, and which has taken me over 4 years to concoct, just seems shallow and boring in the extreme.

Maybe the problems of the last few years are all catching up with me, maybe I'm just tired, but I feel bereft of talent or inspiration, and Hilda is far away. So, I am going to take a break from it, and try to convince myself that some of you DO want to read more than a précis of the remainder of Hilda's grief journey. :dontknow:


Mary, I'm another who looks for an update on ND first when I come on the board. When I first joined the board and started reading it, I just had to go into the archives and read the whole story from the very beginning. ND is not shallow or boring and I, for one, look forward to every new post.

Thank you for every one of the 600,000+ words. Please take as long as you need to feel ready to return to Hilda's long journey through her grief and I'll try to wait patiently. :wink:

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed Jul 08, 2009 12:40 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Possibly we should start conspiring to contact Mother Abbess. Anyone got her number? Or Hilda's?

*hugs*

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Jul 08, 2009 6:40 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Mary, love,

I concur with all the previous posters. It must be nigh on impossible to pour your heart and soul and anguish into the sublime writing you produce for us without it affecting you at intervals and lowering your mood...........and none of us would want you to continue feeling pressurised or disheartened.

You know how very much ND has meant to me and has helped me to cope and come to terms with events in my own life, both from the past and more recently with my brother's serious illness.

All I can say is "Thank you" from the bottom of my heart for giving us all that you have in this 600 000 word magnificent opus magnus.

I hope that a period of tranquility and "time out" will see you feeling refreshed, rejuvenated and ready to inspire us all once more in due course.

I shall now go back and start reading ND right from the very beginning again :halo:

Sending heaps of love and hugs your way,

Sian

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Jul 08, 2009 8:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

You have a delicate and beautiful way of writing like Vivienne's oragami's. But do take it easy and look after yourself dear friend. You drabble has been one of the few to creep under and over the walls and made me weep, and shiver with the emotion of it all. I may not say much but that is often because the emotion I feel from reading your drabble leaves me bereft for words.

Author:  Sarah [ Wed Jul 08, 2009 11:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Mary, please keep going with ND. You know how much I'm enjoying ND, and I'm sure everyone else is too! :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  leahbelle [ Wed Jul 08, 2009 12:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Mary, I don't comment very often, but I look forward very much to updates of ND and I would love to see it continue. Your updates really brighten up my days, particularly when work is stressful.

You are a wonderful writer telling a very special story. I hope you feel able to carry on.

(((Mary)))

Author:  Chris [ Wed Jul 08, 2009 12:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Take a break Mary, but please come back to us. Your writing is beautiful, and reading it can help us with dealing with bereavement, and has affected how I think of and treat other people - made me think about my actions and how they would appear. That is not trivial or boring, and I can't be the only one who feels like that.

And doesn't your writing help you personally? Obviously if it's really hard work, don't do it, but if it is something you feel compelled to do, does it really matter if hundreds of people aren't reading/commenting? Do it for you!

Have a few hugs anyway ((((Mary))))

Author:  Chris S [ Wed Jul 08, 2009 1:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Mary, I can only say how much I have enjoyed ND, and how you have managed to give me such an insight into Hilda's character. When you are ready to continue I will be ready to read. Thank you.

Author:  Celia [ Wed Jul 08, 2009 4:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Mary I shall miss ND so much, but like some others I can go back to the beginning and read it again--slowly-- to fill in the time you,and
Hilda, need to rest and be refreshed. Hopefully sometime we will be
able to accompany Hilda to the start of the New Dream which you,
Nell and MA envisage for her.

Many thanks for the 600,000+ words and four years of beautiful
and emotive writing which have made me smile,and cry,and
understand the grieving process and how to live through it better
than anything else I have come across.

(((Mary)))

Author:  charli [ Wed Jul 08, 2009 5:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Hi Mary,
I know i'm really new on here, but i have loved reading your work. I only haven't posted yet because i'm still a little nervous, but i have to admit that i have been reading a bit every night this week! It's great.

Please enjoy taking a break and I will continue to catch up on all of ND!
(PS it will stop me from reading ahead before i've read the first parts!)

Charli xxx

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Jul 09, 2009 12:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Mary, ND has always been the chocolate sauce on the pudding that is the CBB: saved until last, contemplated, consumed in tiny bites and always appreciated! Seriously, it is a most marvellous creation - broad ranging, brilliantly realised, characters who are individual and universal in their appeal, writing that demonstrates a clear and sure knowledge of the human condition and heart - and all in a pellucid and most elegant style.

Enjoy your rest and as and when your muse returns, be assured that your audience awaits.

Author:  dackel [ Fri Jul 10, 2009 12:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Mary, I also love ND - I always pounce on the new posts and read them before I read anything else.

I love the Hilda you have created - in fact, I have trouble thinking of Hilda as anyone else but the amazing woman as which you have written her. And the 'supporting cast' are wonderful, too - so human and real.

Do take a break and think things over, re-evaluate where you want the story to go and maybe have a rest (I think you deserve one after the number of words you have written!) but please don't stop posting altogether - we would all miss your Hilda and the brightness she brings to our lives.

Author:  di [ Fri Jul 10, 2009 7:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Mary, I've some how missed these latest episodes of ND and have just caught up. Your work is no way boring or shallow- just look at all the posts you've had confirming what a fantastic writer you are and how we all love ND. That must tell you something. It's impossible that all these folks are posting because they DON'T like your writing. :wink:

So, Take a rest, take heart from all the comments and come back refreshed when you're ready. :)

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Aug 20, 2009 8:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) (Not an update!)

Cath V-P wrote:
Mary, ND has always been the chocolate sauce on the pudding that is the CBB: saved until last, contemplated, consumed in tiny bites and always appreciated!

:oops: :oops: :oops: Hilda was rather taken aback to have her story likened to chocolate sauce, Cath - but she understands the love behind the generous metaphor. :D I was humbled beyond belief to read everyone's kindly responses to my cri de coeur some weeks ago, and begin to feel that maybe I haven't entirely wasted my last four years.

Hilda is no longer force-feeding me the huge dollops of her journey I have become used to receiving from her. Instead, very tiny portions are being offered every now and again - though I was tapped on the shoulder rather forcefully while in Chester recently. :roll: I shall now try and keep posting until we go away at the beginning of September, but please don't expect a huge amount. Indeed, this post is miniscule and comes after that long phone conversation with MA.


....."The richness of your life together will no longer be a thorn stabbing your heart but a precious gift deep within, which on one can ever take away. It will illumine your own path and the path of all those who travel with you in life.”

There wasn’t much more talk between them. Neither one of them was given to idle chit-chat, and silence and reflection were now of more help to Hilda than more words. When she had said her goodbyes and placed the receiver down, she buried her face in her hands. More tears oozed as she thought back over the conversation, and she wondered how she could ever live up to all the nun’s perceptions of her. Mother Abbess seemed to detect so much more in her new daughter than the latter ever accepted in herself. The nun also understood so deeply just what havoc grief caused in one’s heart and spirit.

For that brief moment in time, Hilda accepted that it was permissible to grieve, even after all these long and weary months – but she knew full well that by this time tomorrow she would have convicted herself once more of being self-pitying and cowardly.

Sitting up with a pithy word or two of self-condemnation, she blew her nose and wiped her eyes. This was getting her nowhere. Fortified by her friend’s wisdom and love, she stood up. She would go across and see Joey, offer her a little company, just as she had promised Jack. She tidied up her desk, went to the little closet and bathed her face in cold water, then went through to the office, where she commanded Rosalie to go for Kaffee und Kuchen, to finish whatever she had in hand and then to take the rest of the afternoon and evening off.

“Are you going to do likewise?” asked Rosalie, with a knowing grin.

“We’ll see,” responded Hilda austerely. “You deserve it, my dear, whereas I seem to have little, so far, to show for the day. I’m off to visit with Jo for a while, and when I return I must have a chat with Meg. After that, it depends on what the evening turns up.”

Rosalie watched her leave and determined to be around the office later, just in case, despite her boss’s words.

Bundled up in coat, hat and scarf, stout boots on her feet, trusty stick in hand, Hilda ventured along the slippery paths to Freudesheim, shivering the while in the late afternoon chill. There would be more skiing tomorrow, if this hard frost kept up. Early bed for all tonight, she decided, herself and the staff included!

Author:  abbeybufo [ Thu Aug 20, 2009 8:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Lovely to see this again - even if in eked-out miniscule amounts - it's quality not quantity that we appreciate you know - as Hilda will no doubt tell you :lol:

Author:  MHE [ Thu Aug 20, 2009 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Mary, I'm so glad that Hilda tapped you on the shoulder in Chester recently :) It is so good to see some more from you and Hilda, and don't worry about the amount as abbeybufo says 'tis the quality of your writing that we appreciate and not the quantity

Thank you Mary (and Hilda).

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Aug 20, 2009 8:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

It's so good to see this back, Mary, and I know you know how much we've missed it. That relationship between Hilda and MA is so special. The bond of affection between them is almost palpable and it's so clear that each can offer so much to the other, which is a Very Good Thing for them both.

Thank you - I'll be looking forward to the next bit.... :)

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Aug 20, 2009 8:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

So good to see this again, Mary - thank you.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Aug 20, 2009 9:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Thank you Mary.

I am pleased Hilda has decided to help you again.

For Hilda and Joey in their time together.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

For Meg and Ellie
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Celia [ Thu Aug 20, 2009 9:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Thank you Mary for the lovely surprise which
Hilda and you have provided. How typical that having received
healing balm for her own hurt she immediately seeks to help someone else who is not at peace,and heads for Freudesheim.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Thu Aug 20, 2009 10:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Welcome back, Mary. :)
(and Hilda)

Author:  Abi [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 12:18 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Very glad to see this back again, Mary. Thanks!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 3:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

I didn't faint, but my knees went wobbly! :lol: :lol:

Seriously, it's lovely to see this back, and to know that Hilda spoke to you in Chester.

Hopefully, MA's words and the strength of the loving relationship between them will allow Hilda to accept fully that it is permissible for her to grieve - although it doesn't surprise me that this will only be something she accepts for a short while! And how typical of her to try to pass on that comfort she has just received to someone else.

Thank you Mary - and I'm so glad you appreciated the analogy! :D

Author:  janetbrown23 [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 7:29 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

It's good to see you back Mary. We have all been missing ND and the insights it gives to us all.

Jan

Author:  Luisa [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 7:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Hurrah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
I've missed this so much - thank you Mary

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 8:07 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Mary,
I have just staggered to the computer after a disturbed night courtesy of DD4, who has kept me up at intervals with high temp, nightmares, sleepwalking, needing a drink of water, coughing, sneezing, nose-blowing and all the general happiness that goes with a bad cold.
I was *not* a happy camper when I turned on the computer, but to see that you have updated this has made me an exceptionally happy camper indeed ! :mrgreen:
Thank you so much for brightening my day, indeed my week, with more ND. MA and Hilda is just what I need this morning :halo:

Author:  di [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 10:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Welcome back, Mary and Hilda. So pleased that Hilda is once again giving you snippets to write about. She seems to give you just what you can manage-just as she does with those around her. I hope she is able to help Joey; perhaps that's just what she needs to take her mind off her grief.
Thanks, Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 10:38 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Mary I am so pleased to see this again. Hope you are feeling lots better I don't mind at all that it's only a snippet. :D

Author:  linda [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 12:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Yummy!.... I'm so pleased that Hilda is poking you again. She must have enjoyed your visit to Chester. It doesn't matter that she is only dictating snippets, every morsel is welcome.

Quote:
....."The richness of your life together will no longer be a thorn stabbing your heart but a precious gift deep within, which on one can ever take away. It will illumine your own path and the path of all those who travel with you in life.”


This link to your last post is such a wonderful thought and a reminder to us all that it is our life experiences which make us what we are today. It is typical of Hilda that having received comfort for her own anguish, she immediately goes out to pass take comfort to Joey.

Thank you so much for brightening up my week, Mary. I hope Hilda continues to tap you on your shoulder. :D :D

Author:  clair [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 3:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Glad Hilda decided to show up even if only for a little while!

Lovely post again Mary, thank you

Author:  charli [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 6:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Yay thanks Mary!!! xx

Author:  seven [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 8:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Mary

So glad Hilda is whispering to you again. I've missed this wonderful story. Hilda and MA are such great role models.

Author:  Squirrel [ Fri Aug 21, 2009 9:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Mary...

First of all - sorry for taking so long to catch up with the beauty that is ND. Though I must admit, that at first, I thought I'd got far more behind than I actually had - thought I'd stopped reading far earlier than I appear to have done so!

As you're aware, I've just got myself fully up to speed with your story. And I can't help but emphasise the beauty of your writing, the way that you twist the threads to make a wonderful tapestry of the gorgeousness that life can sometimes include, along with the desolation.

I've really loved what you have done with Meg (and that amazing idea that she go for a week at the abbey - how will she take it I wonder?), and how Ellie has reached out to her with the hand of fellow feeling, if nothing else. That was hard for her but she has done so well.

Then you've got Vivien and her care of Hilda (along with so many other staff members), especially when the staff room scenes become difficult. Then Ian and his freely offered help regardless of the pain it sometimes brings with it.

So many beautiful moments - I wish my memory could put them down for you.

I'm sorry to hear that Hilda is only giving you a few snippets now and again, but we shall endeavour to wait patiently while this is the case - and hope and pray that she will return to inundating you with the story again in the near future!

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fi [ Sat Aug 22, 2009 1:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

It's lovely to see more of this.

Thank You Mary

Author:  jacey [ Sat Aug 22, 2009 10:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Lovely to see this back Mary. Abd regular little drips 'til you go away will be just lovely!
I have so missed ND :( And now I can be happy again :D

Author:  Tara [ Sat Aug 22, 2009 10:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

I nearly missed it! Sorry, Mary, I've been away at a funeral in Wales and haven't had the computer on - but what a wonderful surprise awaited me :D . I'm so glad that you and Hilda are back in communication, you must have missed that even more than we missed this.
I, too, was struck by the way in which Hilda immediately turned her comfort outwards into compassion for Jo and consideration for Rosalie. How very typical, though I did like Rosalie's determination to lurk, just in case! Hilda has such a lot of love and support (a just return for the love and support she herself shows to everyone else, of course) and, although they won't be enough to stave off the pangs of grief for ever, they certainly help from time to time. Good to see her returned to herself for the time being.

Thank you, Mary, lovely to see it back.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Aug 23, 2009 11:58 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Thanks Mary, it's lovely to see this back again

Author:  shazwales [ Sun Aug 23, 2009 4:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Mary i've only just found this, it's beautiful and so touching.Thankyou.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Aug 23, 2009 6:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P5 Thurs 20/08/09 (Don't faint!!)

Welcome back to the board, Squirrel. We've missed you. :D And bless you for the generous words:

Squirrel wrote:
And I can't help but emphasise... the way that you twist the threads to make a wonderful tapestry of the gorgeousness that life can sometimes include, along with the desolation.



Joey was thrilled to see Hilda, being bored to death of bed and of her own company. There was only so much reading one could do and Jack had drastically curtailed her visitors. Furnished with Anna’s fragrant coffee, they had a good, long chat, during which Hilda regaled her friend with the tale of the indoor snowman.

Joey giggled. “Wonderful! What little minxes! Do say I may use it, Hilda?”

“Of course. That’s why I told you. Though I’d prefer you to wait a year or two till they’ve gained a little sense. Reading about it while it’s still fresh would only make it seem all the more praise-worthy. Not that I think that pair will ever see sense – they’re set to become the bane of my life, despite the fact that I’m developing a sneaking fondness for them.”

“Send them to me. I’ll larn ‘em!” cried Joey. Hilda raised an eyebrow and Joey subsided, muttering the while. “I know, I know. Stay placid and quiet for the sake of the baby. But it’s jim-dandy to see a new face and hear new news.”

Hilda laughed. “And you dare to call yourself an author, Joey Maynard! You mangle the English language in a fashion that makes me shudder. Jim-dandy? New news? Did I teach you nothing?” Joey blushed. “Never mind. I won’t scold. I mustn’t stay much longer, though, or Jack will scold me. You can pull as many faces as you like, my dear, but you’re looking tired and you must indeed think of that little angel of yours. If you lie back and relax, I’ll stay just a little longer and read to you.”

Without more ado, she pulled some of the pillows from under Jo, settled the bedclothes more neatly, then sat back down again and drew The Fur Person from her jacket pocket. Ellie had finished it the night before and had allowed Hilda to borrow it. The latter had decided it was just the tale to cheer Joey up.

When he was about two years old, and had been a Cat About Town for some time, glorious in conquests but rather too thin for comfort, the Fur Person decided that it was time he settled down. This question of finding a permanent home and staff was not one to be approached lightly…


Joey listened avidly for a while, chuckling at the tom cat’s adventures, but eventually Hilda’s mellifluous tones had the desired effect. Joey’s eyelids drooped, she gave a soft sigh and slept. Hilda rose to her feet, leaned over to stroke the white cheek and whisper a fervent prayer for mother and baby, then slipped the book back in her pocket and tip-toed from the room. She would return on the morrow to read another chapter. She was enjoying it as much as Joey.

Darkness had fallen while she was inside, and the stars and moon now shone down with a radiance that gave to earth the brightness of day. She stopped and gazed upwards. The stars, so clear, so large, so beautiful, were strewn like God’s most scintillating jewels across the blackness of infinity. They seemed so near she felt she could have scooped them up in her hand and offered them to Nell, as she had once promised to do.

Caught up in the beauty, contemplating 'the undying letter of loveliness written on heaven’s page,'* she was on the instant moved beyond tears. A gentle, comforting hand seemed to be laid on her heart with a feather-light touch. She was not alone, never alone.

She had enjoyed the best years of her life in Nell’s company, doing a job she loved. Some of those years had been spent in the very building facing her, a building she had called home because Nell was there. A home and someone to love – what more could anyone ask? She had been blessed with so much for so long, far more than she had ever expected after her earlier sorrows, far more than many people were ever offered. And having lost that which she had had, she had been blessed with still more - by a God of such generous abundance that she wanted to fall on her knees in thansgiving there in the snow.

Some ask the world
and are diminished
in the receiving
of it. You gave me

only this small pool
that the more I drink
from, the more overflows
me the sourceless light.
(R S Thomas)



* Ruth Pitter

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Aug 23, 2009 7:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

The story Hilda is reading to Joey sounds wonderful ! Further details, please !
Any love or help that is lavished by others on Hilda is then given straight back out by Hilda to others in need , isn't it ?
She has such generosity of spirit that makes me feel utterly inadequate...........but what a wonderful example she is to all the girls and staff in the school. :halo:

Thank you, Mary !!

Author:  MHE [ Sun Aug 23, 2009 7:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

Loved this line from the 'Fur person'

Quote:
This question of finding a permanent home and staff was not one to be approached lightly


Identity Hunt is so right about Hilda sharing any love or help with others - it is an example that we would do well to follow.

I assume that Hilda came across RS when the school was in Wales :wink:

Thank you Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Aug 23, 2009 7:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

Thank yiu Mary. It is lovely to see Hilda and Joey together and the relationship repaired.

The healing of Hilda is continuing although her loss is still raw.

For them all.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Aug 23, 2009 7:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

Squirrel's comment on your skills in weaving that tapestry are so well merited - and so well reflected in this little scene of contrasts.

I loved the conversation between Hilda and Joey and Hilda's reading of the book - which isn't one I know, by the way, and would love to know more about. But your last few paragraphs of description, reflection and the poem were powerful enough to take my breath away - thank you is a most inadequate phrase but it must do! :)

Author:  Celia [ Sun Aug 23, 2009 8:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

May Sarton is the author of 'The Fur Person', and it is a delightful book.

I am so glad that Hilda received such a lovely and moving experience
on her way back to the school.She gives so much that she certainly
deserves the gifts of respite as they come.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Tara [ Sun Aug 23, 2009 10:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

A lovely interlude with Joey there, both of them so much in character (and very EBD, that first section :wink: ). I love Hilda's sneaking fondness for the terrible twins - again, how typical. Then that wonderful poem and the joy of seeing Hilda at peace, filled with thankfulness for all the good things her life has held and still does hold, despite the devastating losses. Her inner strength is very much in evidence again after the recent 'wobblings'.

Mary, you introduced me to The Fur Person, one of the very few May Sarton's I hadn't read, and it is, indeed, delightful, I'm so glad Hilda and Joey are able to enjoy it as well :D . Thank you, for that and this.

Author:  linda [ Sun Aug 23, 2009 11:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

That was a lovely interlude with Hilda and Joey. I'm not surprised that Joey wants to use the indoor snowman incident in one of her stories. I loved The Fur Person story snippets. I must read that.

(My own Fur Person, very appropriately,jumped on the chair arm whilst I was reading this and demanded that her 'staff' produced her midnight snack!! :lol: :lol: )

Quote:
A gentle, comforting hand seemed to be laid on her heart with a feather-light touch. She was not alone, never alone.


The wonderful peaceful scene which meets Hilda as she sets out to return to school confirms the comfort which MA had offered earlier and gives Hilda hope for the future. Her thankfulness is tangible, although underneath she knows that there will still be times when the dark chasm of despair and loneliness will open again.

I loved the R S Thomas poem, which was new to me. Thank you Mary :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Mon Aug 24, 2009 2:13 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

Lovely scene. :)

Seems to me it's also your fault that I read The Fur Person recently. :lol: (Izzy approved.)

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Aug 24, 2009 6:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

Tell me, *how* did I manage to miss this last night?

Thanks for the welcome back Mary. It really has been too long. And you know that I meant every word I said.

As for this last post - magnificent. How lovely to see Hilda and Joey enjoying life together, regardless of the former being ever so aware that Jo is *not* at her best right now.

She really does seem to have enjoyed the story about the twins misdeeds, doesn't she? And how like Hilda to admit that even though they are likely to be the bane of her existence during the time they are all at the school together, she really is developing a soft spot for them.

And then, after all the banter, Ellie's story book. What a wonderful touch. Especially when it lulls Jo off into a much needed rest when mingled with Hilda's wonderful dulcet tones. And what a wonderful promise to herself, that she will return and continue on with the story another day. For she needs the breaks as much as Jo needs someone to give her that rest.

And what a peaceful note to finish on. Both Hilda quietly extracting herself from the room (after that oh so tender touch and prayer), and back to the school, where the beauty of nature seems to just flood her, and that sense of God becomes so strong.

I do hope that this is the forerunner of a beautiful night and pleasant dream of Nell, rather than something which leaves her empty and craving that which she cannot have.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Mon Aug 24, 2009 8:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

Mary what can I say? That was just so lovely and I loved every word of it. Thank you so much.

Author:  di [ Mon Aug 24, 2009 10:25 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

Echo Squirrel regarding a night full of dreams of love. That seems to be just what Hilda needs at the moment to help her through her sadness and lonliness.
What a lovely post, Mary. Hilda may only be giving you snippets but the way you weave them in to the story is nothing short of magical.
Thank you.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Aug 24, 2009 12:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

Thank you, that was so lovely

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Aug 25, 2009 3:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

Ahh, that was lovely - the comforting banter between Hilda and Joey, the Fur Person (excellent taste there Hilda!) and then that still and silent night with all its glory and so much a reminder of what she has had and still has.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  dackel [ Tue Aug 25, 2009 11:57 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

Mary, it's wonderful to see this back again - I have missed the pleasure of reading about Hilda and her cast of suporting characters!

Author:  Chris [ Tue Aug 25, 2009 12:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

It's great to see this back Mary. I have been away and then too busy to look much, so it has been a treat this lunch time.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Aug 25, 2009 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P6 Sun 23/08/09

Thank you so much for all your kindly comments. For those of you who asked about The Fur Person, it was mentioned before when Vivien gave the book to Ellie the night the photos went missing. It is by May Sarton, and was introduced to me by Cath VP, who gave it to me as a gift. Since then I have been slowly reading all that May Sarton has written, although I am leaving her poems till I've finished her novels and journals. The two volumes of her letters were fascinating, 900+ pages of self-revelation, of beauty and friendship and old age and so much else.

Anyway, back to the story, and a longer piece tonight....


Closing the front door on the cold, clear beauty of the star-lit night, Hilda removed her outdoor clothing and shoes in the staff cloakroom, then ran lightly up the stairs to the san. Peeping in to the small side room, she saw Meg busily writing, her books strewn across the table by the window. Meg jumped hastily to her feet when she became aware of her Headmistress’s presence.

Hilda sank into the chair by the bed and beckoned Meg over. “Come and sit beside me, child.”

Meg settled on the floor in front of Hilda and nodded when the latter asked was she comfortable. With a gentle finger, Hilda tilted up the girl’s face to the light and searched the grey eyes, then nodded as though satisfied.

“The light’s still there,” she stated softly. “Whatever Mr Stuart said and did, it’s helped you enormously. You’re sad, but no longer quite so bitter.”

“He’s so easy to talk to,” Meg whispered. “You both are, in different ways, and I do wish I had found that out sooner. You’ve both made me face up to what I’ve done and to how I feel about people, and you’ve shown me how wrong I’ve been, but you’ve done it gently, with understanding, so I don’t feel…. condemned, or beyond the pale.”

She looked down at her hands while she tried to order her thoughts, then faced Hilda’s searching gaze once more. “You’re both trying so hard to help me – although I still don’t really know why, after all I’ve done. Even stranger is the fact that you and Mr Stuart both seem to see things in me that are of value. I say ‘strange’, because I know I’m not a nice person.” She took a deep breath. “So, because you do feel like that, and because you haven’t expelled me, I’m going to try very hard to change and be just a little like that person you think I can be. I just wish…”

“What do you wish, Meg?” Hilda's voice was soft, encouraging.

“I just wish you and Mr Stuart could be my grandparents and we were a family,” she said hurriedly and looked down again, afraid she had offended. “I’ve never really felt I had a family, not like other people. I only had Nanny - and I only had her because she lost her own family. Life just seems so unfair …...”

Her voice wobbled and she found herself unable to go on. Hilda herself was intensely moved and reached out a warm hand to cover Meg’s cold ones.

“It’s not really, Meg,” she murmured. “Everyone receives their full share of sorrow and hardship some time in their lives. What happened to you and Ellie wasn’t life’s fault, was it? It was due to human faults and failings, and we all have those. But being a parent is hard, far harder than you can ever imagine until you’re one yourself, and when we grow up we have to find some forgiveness in our hearts for our own parents, no matter how grievously they have hurt us, or we will never really be free of bitterness – and that bitterness will hamper every other relationship we ever have.”

Meg raised damp grey eyes to see her Headmistress’s eyes were warm with sympathy. “As to being your grandparents, we can’t be that, I’m afraid, Meg, but please don’t be ashamed of admitting it. It was one of the greatest compliments I’ve ever received. Oh, child, I’m sorry that you’ve been so unhappy and we didn’t know. I’m also sorry about your Nanny's sufferings. I just wish I could do something to change it all, but I can’t. All I can do is help you deal with the effects, if you’re still willing to come to me, or to Mr Stuart, when you are hurting.”

A whispered affirmative fell from trembling lips. “Going back to the unfairness of life a minute - try to understand that we humans can’t see the big picture, Meg, and have no idea what God will make of our misery until we let Him in. I know you don’t think much of Him at the moment, and that’s fine as far as He is concerned. He knows all that is in your heart. Hopefully, however, Mr Stuart and I can help you see things a little differently, in time.”

“I don’t think you’ll convince me, Miss Annersley, but I’m willing to come to you when I’m upset or angry. You’ve made me see how much better that is than letting it stew inside and making me crosser than ever.”

Meg licked her lips, then added firmly, “I’m willing, now, to hear my punishment, however severe it is.”

Hilda studied the determined eyes and nodded. “Yes, I see you are. It’s not as severe as you fear, I don’t think, but you might not be so eager when you hear what it is, child. First of all, are you prepared to face your form tomorrow morning?”

Shadows appeared in the grey eyes, and for a moment Meg was clearly daunted. She’d been safe up here in the san, cocooned in the gentle care of Matron and Miss Annersley. Hilda took the cold hands in her warm ones, and Meg gathered herself together, straightened her shoulders and set her lips.

“Yes, I’m ready. It will be hard, for I haven’t ever been very nice to them and after the awful things I did to Ellie they must hate me.” Her lips quivered. “Now it’ll be my turn to suffer – but I brought it on myself, didn’t I”

Hilda’s voice was gentle. “Yes, child, I’m afraid you did. Just like all of us have done at some time in our lives. That doesn’t mean you can’t be forgiven. I’ve told you what the girls promised when Ellie spoke to them. Most of them, in true Chalet School style, will be kind to you. They will try not to think of your past behaviour, but welcome you back into the fold. The rest is up to you after that. Of course, there will be some who will turn away, even say harsh things to you – they will remember all you did. I’m afraid you must accept that and try to bear it with good grace and forgive them. Ellie, Jeanne and Erica will do their best for you if that should happen.”

“I don’t know why,” Meg whispered brokenly.

Hilda gave Meg’s hands a gentle squeeze. “Try not to question it too much, Meg. Just accept that it is so. All this will be very hard for you, but penitence and restitution usually are. That’s why we learn more from such times than we do when life goes smoothly.”

Meg nodded. There was no way out. She knew she was being treated more mercifully than she deserved, but that didn’t really help. “I know you’re afraid, Meg, but I also know you will face it anyway, and that is true courage. There are many people praying for you right now, and those prayers are laid like an invisible blanket of love on your shoulders to remind you you’re not alone.”

Tears sparkled in Meg’s eyes but she drove them back. “Good girl,” Hilda murmured. “Now, I take it you have a part in whatever your form is doing for the Prefects’ evening on Saturday? I thought so. Well, you will give up that part, no matter how important it is, but you will still come to the evening to watch. Another hard thing, but the Sixth form need to know you are receiving some punished for your words and actions. However, they will learn a strong lesson themselves, when they see you bearing it all with great grace.”

Meg closed her eyes over her tears at this humiliation. How could she bear it at all, never mind bear it with great grace? To sit there and know people were laughing at her – just as she had done so often to others! Was ever the biter bit in such wholesale fashion?

A soft voice interrupted her scattered and bitter thoughts. “Meg, look at me. You won’t have to sit there imagining everyone is gloating. No one knows that you were the one who took the photos - no one except the two Sixths and the staff. The rest of the school will just think you’re perhaps a little unwell. That’s if they notice at all. People notice us far less than we think and fret over. Do you understand, child? Your fall from grace is safe from most of the school.”

This time the tears would not be contained. Hilda’s voice grew even softer. “Can you bear it, after all, now that you realise there are not too many who know your shame?”

More tears trickled down the pale cheeks, but Meg gripped the kind hands as though they were a lifeline and laid her forehead against them. Hilda allowed her to weep for a minute or two and then murmured, “I’m also going to demand that you take up your music and singing again properly. I heard you playing the other day, remember, and you’re good. I also know you have a beautiful singing voice, so I want you to practise both playing and singing with all your heart poured into them. And I want you, in furture, to offer the gift of your music when ever it is needed, as it was in the concert on Saturday. Don’t hide your talents away, Meg. That’s not why you have them. Will you promise?”

A whispered ‘yes’ floated up to her, and she released one hand to stroke Meg’s hair. “I’ll make you a promise, too, Meg I shall come and listen to you practising very soon. Miss Wilson and I listened to a great deal of music together and I miss that, so I shall sit and listen to you instead, once in a while. I gather from Ellie that you, she and Jeanne are about to form a trio.”

The brown head moved against her hands. “It’s an idea I heartily endorse, Meg - not that poor Ellie will be able to do much with her piccolo with that hand right now, but it will come. Now, one final practical task for you. First of all, though, I’m going to let you into a secret. I’m quite certain you didn’t know that our Head Girl is often to be found over in the Junior department in her spare time. She helps entertain the youngsters there, reads to them, plays games with them, even tells them bedtime stories. That’s on top of all her other duties and her own studies. Well, I would like you to accompany her once or twice a week."

Meg lifted her head and gaped at Hilda blankly through her tears. "It’s not so much a punishment, child, as a chance to make restitution for your anger and envy – also, I think, a chance to watch Mireille in action and learn from her, and from the younger girls. Will you do this for me?”

Meg began to see that her ‘crimes’ were regarded as very serious but that the Abbess was making every effort to find punishments that would be seen as such by others, but were really not punishments at all. She was being offered saving grace.

Hilda remained quiet and still, allowing Meg time to catch her breath and think matters through. She felt the occasional quiver run through the girl.....

Author:  jacey [ Tue Aug 25, 2009 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Am I the first to comment Mary? This is so touching, and so typical of Hilda to see through to the heart of Meg.
I all but choked up reading of her promising to listen to Meg's practicing having listened to so much music with Nell.

Author:  charli [ Tue Aug 25, 2009 8:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Stupid job...i worked till late monday night so i missed this then! But on the plus side i just got to read two lots now!
(by the way i read what you sent me in 2 days! i couldn't stop reading it.)
This is really good Mary, i particularly like Megs 'punishments.'

Thank You
xx

Author:  MHE [ Tue Aug 25, 2009 8:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Oh wow what a scene - how typical of Hilda certainly tempering justice with mercy but at the same time making sure that Meg knows that she can go to her or Ian at anytime.

Thank you Mary, for another sublime post.

Author:  Abi [ Tue Aug 25, 2009 8:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Poor Meg, life is not going to be easy for her for quite some time. Hilda was so gentle with her there; she's very fortunate and though it will still be hard at least she knows Hilda understands. Thanks Mary, that was lovely.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Aug 25, 2009 8:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Oh my - punishment, yes, but *what* punishment. No doubt it will be hard for Meg to face her classmates, but at least she knows that three of them will be on the alert for any potential problems and will be behind her every step of the way. And sending her to help Mireille with the juniors is a touch of genius - but when, tell me, did Hilda ever fail to devise punishments which would the person she is punishing to learn as much as possible from her punishment? No, Meg won't find any of this easy, but she is so determined to make good, especially knowing that she has the support of both Hilda and Ian Stewart, that I have no doubt she will do her best. She'll also do her best with her music, and I can forsee hours of future pleasure there, for the trio, for Hilda as a listener, and not least for Meg herself, who will find her gifts appreciated and nurtured so well.

Thank you, Mary, for Hilda's understanding of this iniitally very tricky situtation.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Aug 25, 2009 9:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Mary thank you. How caring Hilda is here. Meg has opportunities to learn to care and to learn to share included in her "punishment". The Sixth form will know, but the junior willnot and Meg has the chance to become a responsible senior who could hold a position of responsibilty in her final year at school.

for Meg and the Lower sixth:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Aug 25, 2009 9:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Well Done Hilda.

I don't think that anyone else could have done it quite so well as she has. The waiting until Meg was ready to hear what was to come was a flash of genius - and the way that she went about it when she was ready was brilliant as well. But of course - it *is* Hilda we are talking about here!

I love Meg's honesty here too. She's not in a place where she can accept for herself the belief that Hilda and 'Mr Stuart' have, but she can say that they have both offered most necessary help to her. And they have been the saving of her - pushing her to make that one last effort (or however many it will actually take). They have inspired her to actually start on the road she needs to be walking on.

Boy - what a list of things she is going to have to do - and no, none of them will be easy for her. But she is right in that Hilda is going to do her best to ensure that while they will be difficult, they will not be as hard as they could be, and they will all help her move forwards.

What I'm really looking forward to though (when it comes, I can be patient as I've said before!) is hearing her thoughts on the offer of the time to come to terms with her grief at the abbey.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  shazwales [ Wed Aug 26, 2009 12:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Beautiful scene
Thankyou.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Aug 26, 2009 6:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Oh my.
Hilda was comprehensively just and thoroughly merciful at the same time, wasn't she ?
Poor Meg, but not a punishment too hard for her to bear, and to learn from.

I am sure it will do the trick, but I don't envy her having to do some of it..........
She will benefit from her interactions with the Juniors, with their joy, enthusiasm and zest for life/

Many thanks, Mary !

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Aug 26, 2009 7:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Justice and mercy so beautifully and comprehensively practised..... And this is only possible because Meg has accepted her own faults and is willing to do what it takes change things. While there is undoubtedly true punishment here - Meg's own sense of shame and humiliation make that apparent - all of what Hilda has prescribed will be of ultimate benefit to Meg.

And what a compliment Meg pays both Hilda and Ian in that artless and sincere wish that they were her grandparents. She is right to recognise the value of both these people and the love and compassion which they bring to their dealings with others, and I am certain that it is that love and compassion which will be remembered by Meg in later life.

And that comment about music underscores just how much Hilda has lost in her life....

Thank you Mary - this was very moving.

Author:  di [ Wed Aug 26, 2009 8:43 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Again, I was nearly moved to tears with the way Hilda has dealt with Meg, tempering justice with mercy and making the punishments learning opportunities for her. I did 'feel' for her when she voiced the wish that Hilda and Ian were her grandparents; what an accolade for Hilda who dealt with that in her gentle and caring way. Her comment that 'prayers are like an invisible blanket of love' was so beautiful.
Now it's up to Meg to face what is to come with a brave heart; knowing that she does have support from Ellie, Jeanne and Mereille should go some way towards helping her face the rest of the VIth.
Thank you, Mary, for such a poignant scene. :)

Author:  jmc [ Wed Aug 26, 2009 8:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Hilda has been able to help Meg so much. Not to long ago meg was barely willing to admit what she had done and now she is willing not only take what ever punishment Hilda gives her, but also to face her peers. And we know from what meg was like earlier in the story that children can be very hurtful towards each other. And Hilda, even though she is punishing Meg, is punishing her in ways that will ultimately help her. Thank you Mary. That was so beautiful.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed Aug 26, 2009 11:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Thank you, Mary (and Hilda).

I think Meg really may come through this.

Author:  Tara [ Wed Aug 26, 2009 10:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

As I wasn't online yesterday, everyone has already said it all, but it's lovely to see this further evidence of Hilda's mixture of justice and mercy, always using such very constructive punishments that will, themselves, be learning experiences. It's moving to realise how very deeply Hilda's love has penetrated into Meg's soul - how much Meg relies on Hilda as the one who will support her even through the hard times she is, in a way, causing. Meg is becoming very brave, and Hilda's refusal to shy away from the inevitable hardnesses of life, or to let Meg indulge in self-pity, will encourage her in this.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 1:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

:cry:
Good job I had my door shut.
A privilege to have eavesdropped on that scene.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 7:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P7 Tues 25/08/09

Goodness me, you are all so very kind. You have no idea what a fantastic support your comments are at the moment, when I'm still feeling so strangely uneasy about it all. Bless you. :heart:

...Hilda remained quiet and still, allowing Meg time to catch her breath and think matters through. She felt the occasional quiver run through the girl and wondered how best to approach Mother Abbess’s offer. It required careful, sensitive handling. She leaned forward, resolve in her heart.

“Look at me, child,” she murmured. Meg lifted her face. Her eyes were damp and swollen but she had control of herself. “That is all the punishment I am handing you. You're already punishing yourself badly enough with your guilt and your grief. There is something altogether different, though, that another person and I would like to offer you which we think might help you. How would you like to go away for a little while? Go away to a place where there are kindly people who will talk with you and try to bring you some comfort?”

The reddened grey eyes widened. “But you and Mr Stuart are already doing that?” Meg whispered. She licked her lips. “Are you sending me away after all?”

Hilda quickly released her hands and cupped the white face gently. “No, child, I promise you, it’s not that at all. This is not a punishment. What I’m offering you is a week away from here, a week where you can lick your wounds in private, where you will be taught how to face the world again and be shown how you can start afresh. I speak from personal experience when I say that the peace you find there will astonish you – unnerve you, even, at first.”

“Where is it?”

The tips of Hilda’s thumbs gently stroked Meg’s temples, quietening her. “It’s in Norfolk, by the sea. Do you remember I was shot during the summer holidays last year?”

A smile flickered across Meg’s face. “I remember the funny stories that were written about your injury. It was the same convent where Ellie lived for a while, wasn’t it?”

“Not just for a while, Meg. It’s her home now her parents are both dead, although I didn’t meet her there until a few weeks ago, at Christmas. Do you remember the letter the Mother Abbess wrote to you all after my injury? Well, that same Abbess has offered to have you there for a week and try to help you, just as they helped me after Miss Wilson died.”

“But why?” gasped Meg. “Why would they want to help me? They don’t know me!”

“They do know Ellie, though, and love her. Her aunt is one of the nuns there. They’ve been were worried about Ellie, but when they heard about your troubles, they decided they wanted to help you for her sake. Added to which, Mother Abbess and I have become great friends and she is a great one for doing favours for her friends.”

Her tone was wry in the extreme, but Meg scarcely noticed in her intense anxiety.

“I hurt Ellie, Miss Annersley!” she cried. “Surely they must hate me, not want to help me.”

“They don’t hate, child.” Hilda’s eyes and voice were very soft. “Far from it. They’re filled with God’s love. If one loves, one gives. To them it is as simple as that. Their convent is a house of peace and total generosity, where people can go who have nowhere else to turn, people who are desperately unhappy, and find that there is a place of hope and comfort for them, after all. Just as I did. I can think of no other people who could help you as they can. The fact that you’ve hurt Ellie – because of your own pain – somehow makes them very keen to show you another way to live.”

Meg was beyond understanding. She was silent with shock at being so comprehensively cared for when she had been so maliciously unkind. All she could do was stare at Hilda, the author of all this gentle compassion.

Hilda smiled, released Meg’s face and stroked back unruly wisps of brown hair. “Two things might help convince you, dear. One is that it was Ellie herself who suggested you needed a dose of Mother Abbess.” Meg closed her eyes and moaned. More generosity! “Don’t, Meg. You’re going to put your unkindness behind you. The other thing – and this might please you - is that the Abbess is actually Mr Stuart’s sister.”

That woke Meg up. She opened her eyes again and Hilda saw the hope that was sparking there. “Is she like him?”

Hilda’s eyes glinted wickedly. “Anything but! Oh, she has his green eyes – they’re twins, by the way – but where he is gentle, she is tough and rigorous. Where he will allow you to be yourself, she will always bully you to be that little bit more than you are. She lets you get away with absolutely nothing.”

Hilda chuckled at Meg’s horrified expression. “Am I frightening you, child? Don’t worry. She will understand all those things you can’t bring yourself to reveal. She will read your heart with those piercing eyes of hers and find all the sore places there. Then she will heal each and every one in her own inimitable way. I know no one like her, and I am blessed to be counted one of her friends.”

Meg was mesmerised by the deep sweetness of the Abbess’s voice as she spoke of the real Abbess. Would such a person be able to understand all the unpleasant things she had done? Could a nun help with the loneliness and bitterness and the dark thoughts she often had?

“If you want to know more about her,” added Hilda, seeing Meg’s confusion, “ask Ellie or Miss Knowles. They both know her and love her, though I think in Ellie’s case her love is tinged with a great deal of respect and maybe a soupçon of fear. She has some pictures, as well, that she might be willing to show you.”

Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad after all, thought Meg. Then a thought struck her. “How would I get there?”

“By plane – the nuns would meet you at the airport.”

“But that costs a lot of money!” Meg gasped. “I’m sure my parents wouldn’t pay, even if they agreed to let me go.”

“That is my next task, child – to persuade them. However, the fare is paid for already so I’m hopeful that they will have no serious objections.”

Meg eyed her curiously. Already paid? By whom, she wondered.

“Oh, they will have objections,” she whispered, “but I have a feeling you will overrule them. You’re…. stronger than either of them. I’m not sure why I think that, but you have something they don’t. Nanny had it too, and she usually got her own way….”

Her voice broke and she hid her face in her hands. Hilda drew her up and held her close in gentle arms.

“I’m honoured to be likened to Mrs Compton, Meg. I know how much you loved her. I will do my best to convince your parents you need this break from the school. And if you do go, I promise it will be a week you will remember for the rest of your life. It may even change your life altogether. I have great faith in Mother Abbess, Meg – but I also have great faith in you. You are far more than you seem:

I have seen flowers come in stormy places
And kind things done by men with ugly faces,
And the gold cup won by the worst horse at the races,
So I trust, too.
(Masefield)

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 7:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

I'm sorry to hear that you are feeling *so* uneasy about this Mary. I do hope that time and our insistence about how much we are enjoying this will gradually reassure you on that score. Right, now to business...

This post has just been so completely 'more of the same' from Hilda. What a wonderful way for her to put it. Of course, there are a few, only to be expected, blips along the way - as when Meg automatically assumes that she is being 'sent away'.

Poor Meg clearly can't take in this wonderful offer, and yet, she eventually does give in.

I also loved the line where she compares Hilda to her nanny. What a lovely tribute to Hilda, being likened to one held in such dear affections. Especially considering Meg thinks it means it will be likely that Hilda will get her way on this one.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Well!! I'm almost speechless - but not quite! :)

This quiet time with Hilda, who is once again at her best as she continues to show her faith in Meg's ability to make the best of herself and everything she is offering her to help her take those first difficult steps would be sufficient evidence of that faith, even without this new offer for her to spend a week at the convent with MA. And that the first suggestion for this came from Ellie herself -no wonder Meg is overwhelmed by it all. I rejoice for her that so many people are showing so much faith in her (and believe that she will do her level best to justify their faith and love).

But it was Hilda's loving account of MA,and how much she has done for Ellie, and herself, and will willingly do now for Meg that robbed me of words when I first read it - I've already re-read it and have no doubt I'll do so several more times. We should all be privileged to have someone like that to sustain us. Hilda knows only too well how much she has gained from MA's presence in her life - she may yet take more convincing of how much MA, in her turn, has learned from her.

Thank you, Mary, for giving Hilda the love and strength of MA to sustain her and for showing herself so full of compassion for Meg once she knew her story. Last but not least, thank you for allowing us our now traditional 'participant' status in this lovely interview through the power of your words. Never doubt your abilities - New Dreams never ceases to move us and to teach us so much about life.

(OK - the essay is finished!) :oops:

Edited again 'cos I can't write English!! :banghead:

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 8:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Meg's description of her parents shows their uncaring approach.
Quote:
“But that costs a lot of money!” Meg gasped. “I’m sure my parents wouldn’t pay, even if they agreed to let me go.”

“That is my next task, child – to persuade them. However, the fare is paid for already so I’m hopeful that they will have no serious objections.”
.....................
“Oh, they will have objections,” she whispered, “but I have a feeling you will overrule them. You’re…. stronger than either of them. I’m not sure why I think that, but you have something they don’t. Nanny had it too, and she usually got her own way….”


Her life outside school must have been so bleak.

I have just been rereading Part 13 of ND and saw that at one point I suggested Meg needed help from a Child and Adolescent Psychiatry Team, before we knew about her family life. Hilda has done so much for Meg that I am sure she does not need that help now.
I am sure that MA and the Norfolk Sisiters will help her to continue her recovery, and I hope that they may find a way to break through to her parents as well.

Mary Thank you for your lovely drabble. Your skill at writing is amazing, the detail and care you display is something to be proud of.

Thank you.
For you all.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  coddle [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 11:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

I wish I was Meg, or could go there with her :)

Author:  linda [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 11:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Mary, I've just logged on to re-read (and post a comment on) the first part of Hilda's conversation with Meg, and discovered to my delight that you have posted again. :D :D

This is Hilda at her compassionate best. Meg has to face her punishment, but Hilda has devised this to be a chance for her to build on the fresh start offered and grow into the young woman she was intended to be, whilst ensuring that only the two sixths and the staff will know that she was the one who stole the photos. By insisting that she spends some time with Mireille helping with the Juniors, Hilda is ensuring that she will learn to look at things differently. When she broaches the matter of Meg spending some time at the convent, she is quick to ensure that Meg understands that she is not being sent away, but being given a chance to receive untold benefits from spending time with people who want to help her.

Quote:
“But that costs a lot of money!” Meg gasped. “I’m sure my parents wouldn’t pay, even if they agreed to let me go.”

“That is my next task, child – to persuade them. However, the fare is paid for already so I’m hopeful that they will have no serious objections.”

Meg eyed her curiously. Already paid? By whom, she wondered.

“Oh, they will have objections,” she whispered, “but I have a feeling you will overrule them. You’re…. stronger than either of them. I’m not sure why I think that, but you have something they don’t. Nanny had it too, and she usually got her own way….”


This really underlines Meg's low expectations of her parents support and understanding, based on a lifetime's experience. I'm sure Hilda will be able to persuade them to let Meg go to Norfolk, but I wonder how she will broach the subject with them. (I'm hoping that we get to eavesdrop on that telephone conversation Mary, pretty please!! :wink: :wink: )

Thank you, Mary for another wonderful update. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Aug 28, 2009 6:21 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Thanks Mary and like Meg, believe Hilda will get her parents to agree to this trip.

Author:  Sarah [ Fri Aug 28, 2009 8:14 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Lots of beautiful updates for me to catch up on - thanks Mary! :D

Once again Hilda has worked her magic. MA is just what Meg needs. :halo:

Author:  di [ Fri Aug 28, 2009 8:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Hilda is amazing; the way she talks to Meg, reassuring her about going to Norfolk and the help and solace it will bring her. Like Meg, I have no doubt she will 'persuade' her parents to allow her to go. I would love to hear her telling them how much damage they have caused to their daughter but I don't suppose she will, she's far too polite- but I'm sure they will 'get the message'! I hope we get to 'hear' the phone call! :lol:
Sounds as if Meg has decided to go; another brave step for her to take on the way to becoming the Meg who Hilda can see, underneath the hard exterior.
Thanks, Mary. I hope we can reassure you that your writing is amazing and you have nothing to be 'uneasy' about.

Author:  shesings [ Fri Aug 28, 2009 10:39 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Mary, it was 'New Dreams' that finally persuaded me to join CBB (I lurked for several months) and I am so glad you are still posting this wonderful stuff! Thank you!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Aug 28, 2009 12:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

It is wonderful stuff isn't it shesings? (Welcome btw!)

Mary, this just goes from strength to strength. MA and the sisters are exactly what Meg needs; a chance to review what has happened away from the school and an opportunity to develop the resources to deal with what is undoubtedly going to be a difficult and demanding experience. And while it may be what Meg needs in the long run - and I'm sure she will ultimately see it as such - I don't think there's any doubt that it will be hard and painful to begin with.

And that description of MA is so right!
Quote:
She will understand all those things you can’t bring yourself to reveal. She will read your heart with those piercing eyes of hers and find all the sore places there. Then she will heal each and every one in her own inimitable way. I know no one like her, and I am blessed to be counted one of her friends.
That so encapsulates what MA is and what she does.....

But poor Meg - her experience of her parents is so clear in that sad comment - that they won't pay and probably won't let her go. And how evident it is that her Nanny was the only stability she had at home.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Fri Aug 28, 2009 12:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Well Mary, where does one start!!! You know what I think of 'New Dreams' anyway, so I'll not repeat myself and as for this latest scene well I can only agree what Elder and Cath V-P have said already :D

Especially the following sentence from Elder
Quote:
Never doubt your abilities - New Dreams never ceases to move us and to teach us so much about life.


Thank you Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Aug 28, 2009 7:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Mary,
This update has come very close to perfection in my eyes, yet I am quite, quite sure that Meg's conversations with MA and the Sisters will reach even greater profundity.

I am simply awestruck, dear friend. ND is pure delight.
Thank you from the bottom of my heart for listening to Hilda's nagging and picking up the story again. It is a privilege to be able to read this.
Bless you !!

Author:  charli [ Fri Aug 28, 2009 8:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Brilliant Mary!
I'm still loving this!
Thanks so much for the update. I am so happy that you've been writing more of it. :) Please keep going :wink:

Author:  Abi [ Fri Aug 28, 2009 9:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Meg has never experienced true grace before now - it can only transform her, and obviously already is. Could anyone be more gracious than Hilda? Meg is having such a special experience; thank you for giving it to us too, Mary.

Author:  Tara [ Fri Aug 28, 2009 11:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

MA's 'tough love' will certainly get to the heart of Meg, turn her inside out and change her for ever, but none of it would have been possible if Hilda had not loved her into repentance and openness.
I enjoyed the contrast between MA and Ian, both with so much to offer Meg in their own way. How sad that Meg has known nothing but indifference from the people who should have taught her how to love, but what a tribute to Hilda that she can be equated with the one person whom Meg has ever loved/been loved by.
The fact that this has all come from Ellie will certainly heap coals of fire on Meg's head, but she will become able to accept forgiveness and what someone else described as grace.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Sat Aug 29, 2009 1:36 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Thank you Mary. I am sure that Meg will be allowed to go as Hilda could persuade anyone to do anything. Other than that what else can I say that others already haven't. It's sublime

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Aug 30, 2009 11:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

In a way Meg's 'parents' have caused her more harm than Ellie's lack of the same.But no more - not now Hilda has become involved - though I expect that Hilda will berate herself that she didn't pick up on Meg's unhappiness before this. :roll:

Thank you Mary - so, so pleased that this is back.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Aug 30, 2009 6:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P8 Thurs 27/08/09

Aw, bless you all for the lovely things you said about that last piece - but please thank Hilda, not me. She's the one telling the story, I assure you. My own wisdom is in very short supply. :roll:


Hilda glanced at her watch as she walked down the stairs. She had left behind a very thoughtful – and grateful - Meg to think over all she had been told. It would soon be Mitagessen and Hilda decided she would leave tackling Meg’s parents until later – or even the next morning! She knew it was cowardly, but it was not a task she relished. Anyway, did she not need to have Ellie’s permission? The convent was Ellie’s only home, after all. She might not want Meg, her tormenter, invading her own very private territory.

Reaching the bottom of the stairs Hilda turned towards her study but, before she reached it, the huge front door was opened behind her, letting in a rush of freezing air. She shivered and then hurried over when she saw Ian and Ellie appearing round it. Ian closed the door firmly behind him, and turned to the two women in his life.

Hilda, however, had eyes only for Ellie, so white and pinched did she look. She put an arm round her ward’s shoulders and guided her silently into the study. Once there, she removed hat, coat and scarf, taking care not to touch the damaged finger, then sat her down and removed the wet boots. She swung Ellie’s legs up onto the couch, packed cushions behind her and wrapped a warm blanket round her knees. Only then did she speak.

“Comfortable, sweetheart?” she asked, anxiously. Ellie gave her a wan smile, pulled out her good hand from under the blanket. Hilda chafed the cold hand in both of her warm ones and sank down on the couch beside Ellie. “You’re freezing, my wee flipperling. How’s the finger feel now?”

Ian had been watching Hilda in action, but now removed his own outer garments and offered quietly, “She’s in a great deal of pain, Hilda. Jack’s sent these over – more painkillers and antibiotics.” He laid the small bottles on the low table. “We’ve had a very quiet afternoon, just talking and reading, but I think she’s had more than enough for one day.”

When Ellie made no move to speak, Hilda saw how true Ian’s words were. She stroked one white cheek with great tenderness then raised her face to Ian. “Thank you so much for all you’ve done today, Ian. Meg is a different girl, and I don’t need to be told how much Ellie has enjoyed being with you. That’s a given, isn’t it, petite?”

Ian moved neared and tugged Ellie’s pony tail very gently, receiving another wan smile in response. “Just as it’s a given how much I also enjoy our times together, with either of you. But if Meg needs more help, then you know where to find me.”

A look of unholy mischief crossed Hilda’s face. “I do indeed, Ian, but you’ve been ousted, I’m afraid. Someone else has entered the picture – and it’s all Ellie’s fault.”

“Mine?” squeaked Ellie. “But - what did I do?”

“Told me to give Meg a dose of Mère!” The other two stared at Hilda. “So that’s what I appear to be doing, though please don’t ask me how it happened. If I can get Meg’s parents to agree, Meg is going to the convent for a week.” She had been watching Ellie closely as she spoke but saw no obvious signs of distress at this surprising news.

Ian sank into a chair and clutched his hair with a theatrical air. “I don’t need to ask whose idea that was! That sister of mine never could keep her nose out of other people’s affairs. Being Abbess is so bad for her. No one dare argue with her!”

Hilda winked at Ellie, causing the latter to giggle. “No one dare argue with her, eh? So what is it I do?”

“Well, you’re an Abbess too, so you get away with it,” moaned Ian.

“Hah! Not this time, Ian. She’s even paying for it all, and she informed me in no uncertain tones not to argue. I did tell her to stop rail-roading me, but I might as well have saved my breath.”

“It got you precisely nowhere,” stated Ian and shook his head. “Where on earth did my parents find her?”

“Not under any gooseberry bush, that’s for sure,” chuckled Hilda. Ellie snorted.

“There we were,” mused Ian, “ three quiet and studious people who just wanted peace and what we got was a mischievous sprite who would not be tied down. She led us all a merry dance, I can tell you – me, most of all, being her twin! As for the temper! Not for nothing does she have red hair. It used to stand on end and emit sparks when she was in one of her rages. I wonder if it still does….”

“I have no idea – but her eyes do! Green sparks fly in all directions,” remarked Hilda, and she smiled reminiscently. “I’ve dodged a few in the short time I’ve known her.”

“Indeed they do, and between the hair and the eyes we were all regularly scorched to cinders. But you know, it was usually because of some injustice somewhere – a dog cruelly treated, a neglected child, the poor, whatever – and of course the rest of us weren’t doing enough, or weren’t doing it fast enough. Her kind heart was as huge as her monumental rages.”

Hilda and Ellie were mesmerised by this window Ian was opening on the twins’ childhood together, and by the great love he was revealing for his sister. Hilda smiled. It was exactly how she had envisioned Kate Stuart as a girl, a fiery spirit that would not be tamed. It had needed a great grief and the healing touch of God to harness that impetuous, passionate nature and point it in the right direction.

Hilda scrutinised Ian’s pleasant face. How very different he and his sister were. “It may not have been as quiet as you would have liked life to be, Ian, but I shouldn’t imagine boredom was ever a problem with Kate around.”

“Boredom?” exclaimed Ian. “Chance would have been a fine thing.”

“Tell me, Ian, is this all supposed to go in my story - this image of a blazing rebel, ready to set the world on fire?” asked Hilda, her tone wry. “You did promise to tell me more…”

Ian stared at her, while Ellie, astonished at what had been said, sat up with a little more life and asked, “You are writing about Mère, Madame?”

Hilda squeezed Ellie’s hand. “Oui, petite, she has led such a…. um, exciting…. life that I felt it deserved to be more widely known. A very sad life, as well. It has not been easy for her. But whether I’m good enough to tell it is another matter.”

“Oh, you’re good enough,” Ian said warmly. “What she has already written is beautiful, Ellie, and I can’t wait to see the whole thing. In fact, Hilda, I’ve had some responses already from those people I mentioned and I must pass the letters on to you. And yes, include what I’ve said here, by all means - even if she does have my head when she sees it! I’ll keep my promise and sit down with you one day and tell you more about our childhood.”

Ellie spoke tentatively. “May I read it, Madame?”

Hilda considered Ellie a moment. “I’m not sure, child. The chapters already done may give you a wrong impression of Mère. Let me think about it.”

“But I allowed you to read my stories, Madame,” said Ellie very softly.

Ian hooted. “Blackmailing the Headmistress, Ellie? You’re braver than I am! She’s got you there, though, Hilda. Kate wouldn’t mind if Ellie saw it. She doesn’t worry herself over what people think of her – any more than you do. ”

Hilda wriggled her nose at Ellie. “Minx! Yes, you’re right. You did allow me to read your wonderful stories, and you deserve that I return the favour. I’m still going to think about it, though, because I care what impression this all makes, even if she wouldn’t. It isn’t that I don’t trust you, petite. It’s that I want you to see her whole and entire, not in bits. I remember how frightened of her you were – and in a way you were right to be, for she has a very frightening side – but there is so much more to her. Are you prepared to wait a little?”

Ellie nodded and snuggled down again. Ian saw how ill she looked and rose to his feet. “I’lI be on my way, Hilda. I think Ellie needs to go to bed.”

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Aug 30, 2009 7:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Oh lovely - wonderful little scene there - and just what Hilda needed.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Aug 30, 2009 7:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Mary Thank you. A lovely scene between the three of them. I have just been rereading the concert chapter which included Ellie'e tale of the Convent Cats. I think ellie's drawings should be included in Hilda's book to show Kate with the sparks flying from her eyes.

Thank you and Hilda for keeping going.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Sun Aug 30, 2009 7:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

:wink: As Lelsey says a lovely scene - they are all so comfortable and relaxed in each others company.

Ian is so right about MA and Hilda when he says
Quote:
She doesn’t worry herself over what people think of her – any more than you do
We see this in her determination to do her best for Meg, challenging her staff and ready to tackle Meg's parents.

I'm so glad Mary that Hilda is back to whisper in your ear, even if it is only when she's in the mood - and I do hope that she tells you all about the phone call soon :wink:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Aug 30, 2009 8:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Another really lovely scene there - and I love these new insights into MA, too. Clearly Ellie is suffering, and I hope that hand will soon give her some peace - at this point, Ian is right in thinking she should be in bed. But at least she has enjoyed listening to the conversation between Ian and Hilda.

Quote:
"But whether I’m good enough to tell it is another matter.”


Of course Hilda is good enough to tell MA's story, notwithstanding her doubts - just as you, Mary, are so clearly 'good enough' to tell Hilda's story. However much you yourself may doubt that fact, the rest of us know it to be true - and how well you tell it, too. :) :popper: :halo:

Thank you.

Author:  jmc [ Sun Aug 30, 2009 9:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Thanks Mary. That was lovely. I just love the image of Kate with all the sparks coming off her.

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Aug 30, 2009 9:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Oh Mary... I just love the way that Hilda settled Meg down and then decided that the first thing she must do is speak with Ellie about it all, so that she doesn't feel her home is being 'invaded'.

I suppose that it also makes quite a nice break for her between the talk with Meg, and dealing with such hard hearted people again! This is not cowardly though Hilda - more that you need to do such monumental tasks with breaks, and times when you can relax and enjoy the love that others have for you. And this scene is just the tonic Hilda needs before she does go onto the next challenge - whether that challenge is dealing with Megs parents or not.

I'm so sorry that Ellie is still in such great pain though, even if Hilda does seem to have taken care of her as much as she can. I'm sure that Ellie is feeling surrounded by her great love here.

I too love the stories about MA - and Hilda's entrance into the subject was just inspired. I'd love to see how Hilda characterises the furies of Kate growing up and seeing injustice. Well, in amongst everything else I'd love to see of course!

Thank you Mary. It's a real treat to have another ND post to read. :D

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Aug 31, 2009 7:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Mary, love,
Thank you.

You **are ** going to delight us with the whole text of MA's amazing life, written in Hilda's inimitable style, aren't you ? :halo: :halo: :halo:

Pretty please.......you know how much I love Mere !

Author:  di [ Mon Aug 31, 2009 8:04 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

All that I want to say has already been said by those before me. The scene was delightful and I'm with Hilda on the showing of her writings about Mother Abbess; she does need to be seen as a whole person rather than a sum of her parts.

Thank you, Mary. 'All good things come in little bundles' and this is so with your writing.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Aug 31, 2009 9:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Thanks this is so lovely and Hilda is so right MA's story does need to be told

Author:  shazwales [ Mon Aug 31, 2009 5:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Thank you Mary that was lovely.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Aug 31, 2009 7:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Mary,thank you for such a gentle 'family' post. The three of them all
enjoying Ian's childhood anecdotes and Hilda so motherly in her treatment of Ellie. Just the interlude needed to sustain Hilda for less
pleasant things to come.

Author:  linda [ Mon Aug 31, 2009 10:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Mary, thank you for the lovely post. It is wonderful to see Hilda, Ian and Ellie in a 'family' setting. Poor Ellie, though, she has a long way to go before she recovers from the disastrous results of her injury. I hope she can rest comfortably for a while now.

The insights into Ian and Kate's childhood was fascinating and I love the fact that Hilda is writing MA's story.

Elder in Ontario wrote:

Quote:
"But whether I’m good enough to tell it is another matter.”


Of course Hilda is good enough to tell MA's story, notwithstanding her doubts - just as you, Mary, are so clearly 'good enough' to tell Hilda's story. However much you yourself may doubt that fact, the rest of us know it to be true - and how well you tell it, too. :) :popper: :halo:


I couldn't have put it better, Elder. I totally agree :D :D :D

Thank you, Mary

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Sep 01, 2009 8:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

I'm sure that was what they all needed, Ellie, Hilda and Ian. And it was lovely to see them relaxed and caring enough of each other and themselves to be able to banter like that. Although there was an underlying seriousness to it - Ellie could well have resented Meg's intrusion on what has become her home, and could have felt that Hilda had somehow betrayed her. But she has learned that she can be generous in trying circumstances and I think she recognises that MA can only benefit Meg - certainly that fury at injustice that characterises MA, whose "kind heart was as huge as her monumental rages" - will recognise the extent to which Meg is a cheated child, even while she won't allow her to evade acknowledgement of her own shortcomings.

And it was nice to see Hilda and Ian so at ease with one another as they are here.
Thank you Mary.

Author:  gwynne [ Tue Sep 01, 2009 10:10 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

oh it is so wonderful to come home after a 2 week trip and find more of this! thank you Mary.

Author:  Tara [ Tue Sep 01, 2009 9:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Quote:
“There we were,” mused Ian, “ three quiet and studious people who just wanted peace and what we got was a mischievous sprite who would not be tied down
What a wonderful picture of MA that was, I can just see her emitting sparks right and left as her immense generosity, compassion and sense of justice try to find an outlet in action. It also makes me wonder quite how hard it was for her to settle to a more contemplative life ...

I am amazed at Ellie here, actually. She is is considerable pain, tired out and faced with Meg's intrusion into her private place, but not only does she cope with it without a murmur, she is able to respond, albeit rather weakly, to Ian's gentle teasing - and to counter Hilda's reluctance to let her read the story with a very determined logic! It seems incredible, but it's still only a few days since she injured herself, of course.

As always, I feel sorry for Ian, totally focused on 'the two women in his life' while Hilda has eyes only for Ellie but, on the other hand, they are truly at ease with each other and united, at least, in their determination to do their best for both Ellie and Meg.

Lovely, Mary, thank you.

Author:  JellySheep [ Wed Sep 02, 2009 9:22 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Dear Mary, I just wanted to tell you that your writing is great and I definitely want to read it. Don't put yourself down. This has to be one of the best bits of the board. It will be good to see how Meg gets on with the nuns. (Mary)

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Sep 03, 2009 7:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Sun 30/08/09

Bless you all for your gentle encouragement. :D

...Ellie nodded and snuggled down again. Ian saw how ill she looked and rose to his feet. “I’lI be on my way, Hilda. I think Ellie needs to go to bed.”

“Won’t you stay to dinner, Ian?” Hilda asked as he shrugged on his coat and wrapped his scarf round his neck.

“Not tonight. It’s getting very icy out there, so I’d better get back. You know what my driving’s like.”

“Ian….,” spoke Hilda warningly. “Your driving is fine.”

“Even after I nearly killed you?” She saw how sombre his eyes were, and was astonished. Despite all her words two weeks ago, he still hadn’t forgiven himself for the accident.

“Yes, even then,” she said fiercely. She took him by the arm and walked him out of the room. Ellie didn’t need to hear Monsieur Stuart sounding so bleak.

She faced him squarely outside the closed door. “I’m still here, aren’t I? And I’m fine now. You must put it behind you, Ian.”

His smile held a touch of self-mocking melancholy. “I love you, Hilda, and that makes putting it behind me so hard to do.”

“I know, Ian,” she replied gently. “I do know how hard it is to forgive oneself for hurting a loved one. Nell and I hurt each other at times. I’ve hurt Ellie a time or two through my lack of knowledge. The guilt is all-consuming for a time – and so unnecessary. Every mistake is growth, Ian. Somehow, in some way, we have to put the self-blame to one side or it becomes self-pity. Instead, we should consider the error we made, learn the lesson it has to teach us, and move on from it, with a new nugget of wisdom tucked away inside.”

“How?” asked Ian baldly. “I love you – I nearly killed you – and then you had to walk down that mountain to save my life, when you were in agony yourself. Pretty painful memories to put to one side, my dear. I still see you in that hospital bed with a face so swollen and black I scarcely recognised you.”

He grimaced, but her eyes were so very kind as she laid a hand on his arm. “Oh, Ian,” she whispered. “It’s over. I’m here, and my head and feet are fine. I have never blamed you, I don’t blame you now. You yourself suffered both physically and mentally afterwards, and your sister also punished you, in her own very sisterly and impassioned way. That’s more than enough for any one person to have to face.”

She squeezed his arm. “As to how we move on – you know how, Ian. God is the only way I know, the only one who can truly forgive us and make us new. Give the guilt to Him and put it behind you. I hurt Mireille very,very badly on Sunday evening when I gave in to my anger, and I was kicking myself hard. But your sister showed me that it was simply my love for Ellie that caused the anger. The lesson I learned? My feelings for Ellie will cause me to lose my self-control, so I must put those feelings under lock and key when in Headmistress mode. I handed the hurt I had caused Mireille over to the Lord, instead of indulging in it, and He now has it safe and I mustn’t wrest control of it back from Him - or at least I have no intention of so doing.”

She gave a soft laugh, causing him to jump. “Funnily enough, God’s sense of humour leaves me reeling at times. That night it was Mireille who comforted me in my self-flagellation, not the other way round. It was Mireille who became the practical one and did the most good. God already had the whole disaster in hand before I even turned it over to Him. Mireille has also learned a lesson from that night. She has gained a new depth of understanding and a new serenity.”

She frowned, silent a moment, and then added, “When I came to you in my despair and guilt after Nell’s death, what did you say to me, Ian?”

“My mercy is incomparably greater than all the sins you could ever commit,” he whispered. “God’s words to Catherine of Siena….. And I told you He had already forgiven you anything you thought you might have done.”

She nodded. “Could you find it in you to apply those words to yourself, Ian?” Her voice was very soft, but then, all at once, it hit her that she had taken it upon herself to preach to the preacher. Who did she think she was?

He saw the dawning horror in her eyes, and laid his hand over hers. “No, Hilda, don’t feel guilty about your words. You’re right in everything you say. You should be the priest and I your penitent.” His tone was bitter. “Loving you is no excuse for my morbidness. You’ve been trying to remind me what I should already know and should be teaching others.”

“You do so, Ian, I promise you." She searched his face, then asked abruptly, "You love Ellie, don’t you?”

He nodded, unsure where she was going with this apparent change of subject. “But not in the same way that I love you.”

She could have wept at the look in his eyes. She was grieved to be the recipient of a love she could never return, but she accepted, somewhere deep in the recesses of her spirit, that Ian’s love for her enriched rather than diminished him. Not only that, but it gave him the family he had never had in his adult life.

“No, you began by loving her for my sake,” she said, her tone very gentle, and her sensitivity pulled at his heart. “But, Ian, look at all you do for her now, for her own sake. Instead of thinking of your mistakes, even ones that have hurt people, think of all the good you do for others – for Ellie and me, for Meg, for your patients. You teach them by what you do and what you are. Words aren’t important. One mistake shouldn’t wipe all that out.”

Her hand turned under his and grasped it hard. “Don’t shake your head, my friend. I could never have survived Nell’s death without you and your sister. Yes, you – not just Kate. You’ve watched over me like a mother hen. You’ve given Ellie so much of the fathering she has missed and you have lighted her life. Dwell on all that and please, please, try to forgive yourself that one error. We both survived. Yes, I struggled for a while, but, as I said, I do not hold it against you, so you mustn’t hold it against yourself. I feel as safe as houses in the car with you, and I know Ellie is also safe.”

Her voice was beseeching now, and he stood looking down at her from his own lofty height, as though pondering her words. Then he leaned over and dropped a gentle kiss on her cheek.

“Bless you, Hilda. None of us deserves all you are for us. We take – but how much do we ever give?”

Hilda shook his arm. “A lot, Ian, such an awful lot. I receive far more than I ever give, and you are such a gentle and generous giver, my dear Ian. Today has seen proof of that. Now go safely, and God be with you.”

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Sep 03, 2009 7:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Mary... The first thought has to be, has it *really* only been 2 weeks since Hilda got Ian back in the car? They (and you) have packed so much into that time that I'm sure that even they must find it hard to believe it is such a short period of time.

Now I've said that, I can get onto a response 'proper' so to speak! *goes off to reread*

I love the way you have both Hilda and Ian counseling each other here - both Hilda in the 'do not let yourself feel guilty' slant, and Ian when he needs to remind her that she is not to worry that she, a head teacher, and prospective convent entrant, is lecturing an ordained priest.

The talk of Hilda's about how easy it is for one person who loves another to hurt them (and hurt them more, because they matter more to them), and then flagellate themselves for it, but how important it is for us to move on - that is so true to everyday life, and Hilda beautifully expresses it.

The way Hilda reflects on Ian's love for her, and the effects it has, even though she can't return that self same love... The astonishing measure of self disclosure she shows to him, in her attempts to help... These are all beautifully written, and show real life at it's roughest edges, at least in some ways.

I think I could probably quote and comment on this entire post Mary, there isn't simply one thing that stands out - it is outstanding as a whole.

And yes - it is far harder to forgive ourselves than to forgive others. Often, when I hear sermons on the subject of 'love others as you love yourself', I think that really, in some things, we're far better at loving others better than ourselves. And again, you have drawn this out beautifully over the course of this post.


Right, I really must stop writing!

Thank you Mary, for a truly wonderful read.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Sep 03, 2009 7:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Quote:
“Bless you, Hilda. None of us deserves all you are for us. We take – but how much do we ever give?”

Hilda shook his arm. “A lot, Ian, such an awful lot. I receive far more than I ever give, and you are such a gentle and generous giver, my dear Ian. Today has seen proof of that. Now go safely, and God be with you.”

Such a lovely scene. Hilda and Ian swopping roles of priest and taught as they talk.

thank you Mary.

Glad Hilda is prompting you to write your lovely and thoughtful drabble.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Thu Sep 03, 2009 9:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Oh Mary love what I can I say, what a thoughtful and fantastic post. Hilda was right to say all that she did to Ian - like Squirrel I too had forgotten that it is only 2 weeks since Hilda managed to get him back driving.

Quote:
As to how we move on – you know how, Ian. God is the only way I know, the only one who can truly forgive us and make us new. Give the guilt to Him and put it behind you.


So true.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  shazwales [ Thu Sep 03, 2009 9:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Thank you Mary that was beautiful to read.

Author:  Abi [ Thu Sep 03, 2009 9:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Thanks Mary, Hilda is so wise (and so are you!).

Author:  Tara [ Thu Sep 03, 2009 10:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Quote:
Every mistake is growth, Ian. Somehow, in some way, we have to put the self-blame to one side or it becomes self-pity. Instead, we should consider the error we made, learn the lesson it has to teach us, and move on from it
Very true, very wise - and with just a hint of humour as we remember how Hilda castigates herself for her own rare errors of judgement! But she is, of course, in the process of learning herself the lessons that she is trying to pass on to Ian, and they are such important ones.

I am impressed, too, by Hilda's insight into the effect his unrquited love is having on Ian and how it has become a positive force in his life instead of a sterile, despair-inducing one. I'm really glad that she can give him friendship-love so fully while remaining true to who she is.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Thu Sep 03, 2009 11:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

I love Ian's brotherly banter about MA.
Quote:
Being abbess is so bad for her.
:lol: It'll be interesting to see what else makes the book - and how Ellie reacts.

Very apt sermon from Hilda there -- though I imagine at times she's not much better with the self-forgiveness and self-confidence, especially since Nell's death. But then, who is?

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Sep 04, 2009 3:17 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

This friendship between Hilda and Ian is assuming a lovely symmetry in that both steadily enriches the other. Each gives the other a great deal of loving affection and advice - and of course the advice is so applicable to either of them and as such has the ring of absolute truth, especially this:
Quote:
Every mistake is growth, Ian. Somehow, in some way, we have to put the self-blame to one side or it becomes self-pity. Instead, we should consider the error we made, learn the lesson it has to teach us, and move on from it, with a new nugget of wisdom tucked away inside.


And they are so similar in that each of them grieves for a love that is unattainable, and yet that very love does bring them benefits through its simple existence.
Quote:
Ian’s love for her enriched rather than diminished him. Not only that, but it gave him the family he had never had in his adult life
. One might substitute Hilda's name here and find that it is largely true for her....

And each of them appreciates exactly what the other is and does - and how right it is that Ian should hear those words of love and encouragement after his encounters with Ellie and Meg.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  di [ Fri Sep 04, 2009 5:26 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Thank you, Mary, that was delightful.

Author:  Lesley [ Fri Sep 04, 2009 6:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

A lovely scene, Mary, and one that shows Hilda in such a wonderful light.

Thank you.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Sep 04, 2009 7:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

We humans really are very good at beating ourselves round the head , aren't we ?
I'm glad Hilda was able to make Ian look at the situation in a better, more positive light. I hate to think of him being sad.

Mary, can't Hilda do some match-making ? Surely there is a nice unattached teacher who needs a lovely husband ? :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Fri Sep 04, 2009 9:28 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

That conversation is a wonderful example of the 'healed' working to heal the 'healer, isn't it? Hilda and Ian share so many positive elements in their lives, including the redoubtable MA. Each of them has to learn not to 'beat themselves up' over things which happen, too. Hilda is right to continue reminding Ian of all the positive elements so he in his turn will accept that while she cannot reciprocate his love for her in the way he would like, they can still enjoy each other. I just love the continual point/counterpoint in their encounters.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Fri Sep 04, 2009 10:40 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Hilda and Ian are so lovely together.The part of their love that they share allows them total trust, and thereby the ability to face
squarely any feelings or thoughts which are not right or positive.

Thank you for sharing the beauty of their relationship with us.

Author:  charli [ Fri Sep 04, 2009 8:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Wow, I'm just getting over the emotional feelings generated in me from Hilda and Ian there!

Thank you Mary, that was as lovely and beautiful as always
xx

Author:  jmc [ Sat Sep 05, 2009 8:21 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Thanks Mary. That was so lovely.

Author:  Luisa [ Sat Sep 05, 2009 9:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

just caught up - and everyone has said everything.
Thank you

Author:  linda [ Sat Sep 05, 2009 5:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Mary, thank you for letting me be a fly on the wall during this wonderful exchange between Ian and Hilda. How well Hilda understands Ian's continuing worries about the car accident and how quickly she seeks to reconfirm that it was not his fault.

Quote:
“I know, Ian,” she replied gently. “I do know how hard it is to forgive oneself for hurting a loved one. Nell and I hurt each other at times. I’ve hurt Ellie a time or two through my lack of knowledge. The guilt is all-consuming for a time – and so unnecessary. Every mistake is growth, Ian. Somehow, in some way, we have to put the self-blame to one side or it becomes self-pity. Instead, we should consider the error we made, learn the lesson it has to teach us, and move on from it, with a new nugget of wisdom tucked away inside.”


But then, she immediately begins to worry that she has been 'preaching' to the priest and it is then Ian's turn to comfort her. They fit so well together that sometimes I think it is a pity that Ian's love for Hilda cannot be returned in the same way, but Hilda does know best. I hope Ian has an uneventful journey home even though the road is icy.

Thank you Mary. Have a lovely holiday. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Lisa_T [ Fri Sep 25, 2009 12:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

So much for thinking I was caught up! I feel a bit of an eejit now.

All of these posts are beautiful as always, Mary. As for your own ability to write them.... while I can accept that one does not need to be evil to write of evil, I cannot accept that the same is true in reverse.

To write of wisdom, compassion, intelligence and humour requires all of those qualities in abundance, and if you, Mary, are even half the woman your Hilda is - and I know you are - well, that still makes you one in a million. Or a trillion...

And all of this is quite apart from the fact that your prose never fails to make me think, laugh or cry - and when it's expressed with such elegance .... well, as a self-confessed literary snob, that's the icing on the cake!

Author:  MaryR [ Fri Sep 25, 2009 3:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Lisa_T wrote:
To write of wisdom, compassion, intelligence and humour requires all of those qualities in abundance, and if you, Mary, are even half the woman your Hilda is - and I know you are - well, that still makes you one in a million. Or a trillion...

I'm sitting here with tears in my eyes, Lisa. Thank you so much.

Author:  Chris [ Fri Sep 25, 2009 6:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

I hope the christening goes well Mary and you enjoy the day.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Sep 29, 2009 7:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P9 Thurs 03/09/09

Lisa, you self-confessed literary snob, :wink: I'm still feeling punch-drunk by your wonderful comments/compliments. :oops: Tell me, how can anyone be even half as good as Hilda is? *sighs longingly* Alas....

Just to remind you all where we are, Ellie hurt her hand on Friday; the concert was on Saturday; the photos were taken on Sunday; Meg comfessed on Monday and was told of her beloved Nanny's death; Ian took charge of Ellie and Meg on Tuesday, Ellie having more surgery on her hand and Ian having a long chat with Meg. It is now the evening of that day.


".....I could never have survived Nell’s death without you and your sister, Ian. Yes, you – not just Kate. You’ve watched over me like a mother hen. And you’ve given Ellie so much of the fathering she has missed and you have lighted her life. Dwell on all that and please, please, try to forgive yourself that one error. We both survived. Yes, I struggled for a while, but, as I said, I do not hold it against you, so you mustn’t hold it against yourself. I feel as safe as houses in the car with you, and I know Ellie is also safe.”

Hilda's voice was beseeching now, and he stood looking down at her from his own lofty height, as though pondering her words. Then he leaned over and dropped a gentle kiss on her cheek.

“Bless you, Hilda. None of us deserves all you are for us. We take – but how much do we ever give?”

Hilda shook his arm. “A lot, Ian, such an awful lot. I receive far more than I ever give, and you are such a gentle and generous giver, my dear Ian. Today has seen proof of that. Now go safely, and God be with you.”

Minutes later, Ellie found herself being bundled along to the Annexe where Hilda and Matron gently undressed her and helped her into bed.

“Want me to leave you to sleep, my wee flipperling?” asked Hilda, as she drew the covers up over her ward. “You do look very tired.”

“Would you stay and talk for a while?” whispered Ellie, struggling to sit up again. For answer Hilda installed herself on the bed and drew Ellie close.

Matey rolled her eyes. “Make sure it is only a little while, please! I’ll be back!” she warned and left the room smartly.

Hilda and Ellie glanced at each other and giggled like a pair of naughty schoolgirls, then settled back against the bedhead, content to be alone together.

Hilda kissed Ellie lightly. “I’m sorry you’ve had such a horrid day, sweetheart.”

Ellie leaned her head against Hilda’s shoulder with a gusty sigh. “It was not so very horrid, Madame. Monsieur Stuart, he was so kind when I woke up. My hand was very sore and I wasn’t hungry but he fed to me des petits gâteaux, you know, one by one, as though he was feeding a little bird. He made it into a game. And,” she laughed softly, “he told to me stories bien rigolants of Mère when she was young. She used to tease him all the time and call him names if he didn’t do what she wanted. He fell out of a tree once, when they were twelve. She kept calling him scaredy cat, because he wouldn’t go up, so he did in the end – and immediately fell out and broke his arm. But he said she waited on him hand and foot while he was kept in bed, even read to him when his arm hurt him too much, to make up for being so horrid to him. Another time, she pushed him into the river, with all his clothes on – simply out of anger when he dared to tell her she was wrong to play a trick on someone. Me, I could not believe that he was talking about Mère.”

Hilda hooted. “Oh, believe it, child. She was apparently quite a handful when she was young. She’s a bit of one even now! As I know to my cost! Think I should put those tales in my book, along with what Mr Stuart said about her while he was here?”

“Mais bien sûr, Madame.” Ellie stopped, wrinkled up her nose in thought a moment. “In a way, it is good to read about somone being so naughty when they are young, because it shows how we can all change if we try hard enough. It gives me hope. Perhaps, one day soon, I can control my temper, too.”

Hilda smiled down at her. “You’re already making great strides, child. Don’t ever despair. We all have faults we need to try and combat – but we also need to forgive ourselves when we fail and fall. Your anger yesterday was no worse than mine the night before, Ellie. At least you had just cause. Me, I had none at all.” She pulled a wry face.

Ellie’s eyes widened in shock at her guardian’s tone of voice. She kissed her on the cheek with great gentleness. “But yes, you did have cause, Madame, ma bien-aimé – you were angry out of your love for me. Monsieur Stuart told to me how great was your worry when I did not tell you who was the bully. I was a very silly little girl, n’est-ce pas? I should have trusted you….”

Hilda tapped her on the nose. “We won’t think about that any more, my wee flipperling. Just remember, there is nothing, nothing at all, you can’t ask me or tell me.”

Ellie nodded, then considered Hilda’s face in silence, her eyes a concentrated blue. “Monsieur Stuart… he loves you, n’est ce pas?” she asked softly.

Hilda gasped in shock, then drew Ellie close again, not wanting her ward to see her face. “Well, I did say ‘nothing’, didn’t I, petite, so I suppose I asked for that,” she murmured ruefully. “Yes, child, he loves me – very much. And he hurts, because I can’t love him in return.”

“Not ever?” Ellie whispered.

“Not ever, sweetheart. He’s such a gentle and kindly man, and a brave one, and I love him dearly as a friend, a close friend, one I trust absolutely. But my heart will never be his, not in the way he wants. How did you know?”

Ellie shook her head and spoke slowly, feeling her way. “I’m not sure. Perhaps the way he looks at you. It is the same way pépé used to look at mémé. She was the queen of his heart, you know. His voice used to change in just the way Monsieur Stuart’s voice changes when he talks about you. It has a lilt to it. And his eyes shine when he has been able to do something for you, as though his heart is smiling.”

“You’re very astute, child.” Hilda’s lovely voice trembled a little. “He has the biggest heart in the world, and would have been such a wonderful husband and father, given the chance.”

“Mais, non, Madame, it is you who have the biggest heart in all the world,” Ellie contradicted her guardian softly. “Monsieur Stuart, he has the next biggest heart. It would be so perfect if you loved him. We could be a family and live together. But then… life is never perfect, is it, Madame?” she sighed.

A suppressed sob was her only answer. In a flash she sat up and then stared in shock. Tears were trickling down her guardian’s cheeks, her eyes closed in an effort to contain them, but to no avail. Ellie knelt up and snaked her arms round Hilda’s neck, recklessly endangering her bandaged hand.

“Madame, Madame,” she murmured pitifully. “Je suis désolée… I am so sorry… I did not mean to hurt you… ne pleurez pas, je vous en prie…. please don’t cry…. ”

Her voice broke and she laid her face against Hilda’s wet cheek and let her own tears flow. Hilda held her closer and tried to recover her poise. She couldn’t satisfy Ellie’s and Ian’s heartfelt desires, and that intensified her own deepest need for Nell. Loneliness cut her to the bone so much of the time and she was weary of suppressing her emotions.

“No, child, you didn’t hurt me, I promise,” she whispered. “You are free to say whatever you like to me. I’m just so sorry I can’t give you the family you deserve.”

Ellie’s arms tightened round Hilda’s neck. “You are my family, dearest Madame. You and only you. Avec vous, je suis chez moi – with you, I am home. You are my maman et papa, you are the heart of my life. Without you, there is nothing, rien du tout. Vouz comprenez? Rien du tout.”

Exhaustion and tears blinding her, Hilda loosened the stranglehold round her neck and settled her ward back against her. She was as much in need of the comfort of being held as Ellie was.

“Oui, petite, je comprends,” she murmured brokenly, her throat tight. She thought she might weep all night, so overwhelmed was she by Ellie’s words, by Ellie’s total love. She felt such a fierce and consuming protectiveness for her ward. But she was frightened. It was such a responsibility, to be someone’s all-in-all. No one lived for ever - and the grief felt by the one who was left behind was endless, agonising and all-consuming.

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Sep 29, 2009 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Thurs 29/09/09

You posted! :D *sighs contentedly.

That was so wonderful Mary - such a loving and warm post. It feels like being given a hug as you read through the text.

Again, this is one of your beautiful 'family' posts, where the love that the characters have for each other is so obvious, and overwhelming. I loved each and every sentence of it.

I so enjoyed all the different parts of this scene - the conversations between Hilda and Ian, and the various stages of her time with Ellie. Even with that ultimatum from Matey - that understanding, but affectionate rolling of her eyes as she leaves them too it - with their giggles no doubt echoing in her ears as she leaves them.

That conversation then between Ellie and Hilda regarding Ian is so right - both the frankness of the chat regarding the things Kate had done in the past, her difficulty in controlling her temper, and her ability to grow up over time being an inspiration to Ellie, and the talk regarding Ians feelings for Hilda. Ouch - that's a conversation and a half to be having!

And all that without mentioning Hilda's being sorry for her own temper...

As for that stunningly beautiful last paragraph or so... You can do it Hilda, however great the responsibility seems.

Has it really been so few days since the accident to Ellie's finger? What a lot has happened since then!

Thank you Mary for such a wonderful treat.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Sep 29, 2009 7:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Thurs 29/09/09

Poor, poor Hilda - yet this love of Ellie's is to be expected after her previous existance with a Father whose love had died. But it's the love of a child for a parent - and however all-encompassing that love is someday we all have to face the fact that parents are mortal. Hilda's own lost love is for someone who was her equal and partner for many years and someone taken from her so cruelly and far too soon.


((((Hilda))))


Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Sep 29, 2009 8:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Thurs 29/09/09

'The love which never falters, the love which pays the price
The love which makes undaunted the final sacrifice.'


I know that this quotation may not be completely relevant for this situation, but the words *do*, to my mind at least, reflect the unconditonal love which Ellie shows to Hilda and which Hilda shows her in return. They also reflect the unconditional love which both MA and Ian have shown Hilda ever since she has met them - and which will never change, even though Ian would dearly like it to become something else. But how astute of Ellie to realise how much he does love Hilda.

A very peaceful, yet deeply stirring piece, reminding us once again of the depth of Hilda's grief for Nell, who has left a void which will never be completely filled - nor would Hilda wish it to be, however much her acute grief for her soul-mate may fade.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Sep 29, 2009 8:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Mary,
I can go to bed happy now I have read and thoroughly enjoyed the update !
Thank you ! :D

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Sep 29, 2009 8:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Thank you Mary. A lovely post to come home to after a day in Leeds. (For Muriel's 82 Birthday).
Ellie and Hilda's relationship is so close and growing in depth and understanding.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Abi [ Tue Sep 29, 2009 9:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Ellie and Hilda's relationship is so beautiful. That was lovely, thanks Mary.

Author:  clair [ Tue Sep 29, 2009 9:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Mary, that was so lovely thank you. Ellie is proving to be very perceptive and it's almost scary how much deeper her relationship with Hilda seems to become as the days go by

Author:  Celia [ Tue Sep 29, 2009 10:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Thank you Mary for a lovely update. As usual your writing transported
me into Hilda's world, where I smiled with her and Ian and Ellie,and
wept with them too. One can understand Ellie daydreaming about
a perfect family,specially as she never saw Hilda and Nell together
when she would have perceived something of how deeply they cared
for each other.

Author:  shesings [ Tue Sep 29, 2009 10:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Oh Mary, thank you! It is just so heart-rending but beautiful......I think I'm going to cry.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Wed Sep 30, 2009 12:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Ah, I do love those Hilda-Ellie scenes. :lol:

I won't post much more just 'cos I did tell you about the whole being slightly-drunk thing and the thesis-panic bit (not mine).

But I'm glad my words made you feel punch drunk - much better than the real, physical kind :lol: .

Author:  shazwales [ Wed Sep 30, 2009 2:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Thank you that was beautiful.

Author:  di [ Wed Sep 30, 2009 5:27 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Thank you, Mary. I woke up to this and it was a delightful read before work.

Author:  Chris [ Wed Sep 30, 2009 12:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Such an emotional time for them all.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Wed Sep 30, 2009 8:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Thank you Mary - my ISP has been down most of the day, but I was delighted when I finally got through all the 'business-ey' things on email and the net, and found this treat waiting for me :D :D

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 9:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

only just caught up....
I cried with them.
Thank you - worth waiting for.

Author:  linda [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 1:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

I read this first on Tuesday night after a long, long day with a 400+ mile drive, and Mary, you made me weep. I’ve just read it again – and wept again!!

Quote:
“Bless you, Hilda. None of us deserves all you are for us. We take – but how much do we ever give?”

Hilda shook his arm. “A lot, Ian, such an awful lot. I receive far more than I ever give, and you are such a gentle and generous giver, my dear Ian. Today has seen proof of that. Now go safely, and God be with you.”

Hilda and Ian are so good for each other. Neither believes that they are good enough but together they are a formidable team particularly when it comes to supporting Ellie.

Quote:
And,” she laughed softly, “he told to me stories bien rigolants of Mère when she was young.

And what lovely pictures these were of two siblings growing up together, sharing and competing whilst building an unshakable relationship. He is also showing Ellie that none of us is born perfect but we can make amends for our mistakes. Hilda uses this opportunity to help Ellie see how far she has come in beginning to learn to control her temper.

Quote:
Ellie nodded, then considered Hilda’s face in silence, her eyes a concentrated blue. “Monsieur Stuart… he loves you, n’est ce pas?” she asked softly.


Ooh, Ellie! The biggest question! Well, as Hilda said – she asked for it! But what a wonderfully sensitive explanation Ellie gives when asked how she knows. This girl is growing and maturing before our very eyes. Whatever Hilda is giving to her is being returned a hundredfold by this fantastic, sensitive young girl who has given her heart to Hilda and is helping to begin to help her to come to terms with the huge void which Nell’s death has left in her life. She will never replace Nell, but has given Hilda a purpose which no-one else could ever have done.

Ellie’s gentle questioning has opened the floodgates where all others have failed and perhaps now Hilda can come to terms with the need to grieve and not bottle up her feelings all the time.

Quote:
“Oui, petite, je comprends,” she murmured brokenly, her throat tight. She thought she might weep all night, so overwhelmed was she by Ellie’s words, by Ellie’s total love. She felt such a fierce and consuming protectiveness for her ward. But she was frightened. It was such a responsibility, to be someone’s all-in-all. No one lived for ever - and the grief felt by the one who was left behind was endless, agonising and all-consuming
.

Yes, Hilda, but you can help Ellie to grow into an adult who will be able to understand grief and not be broken by it.

Thank you, Mary. That was wonderful :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 6:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P10 Tues 29/09/09

Oh, gosh, Linda, you had me in tears when I read your post a short while ago. :cry: Thank you so much - and indeed all of you for being so encouraging. Here's the rest of that conversation....


Gradually, though, Ellie’s weight against her became heavier and heavier, calling Hilda back to the here and now. She wiped her tears awkwardly with one hand and spoke softly into the black hair. “Sweetheart, you’re falling asleep, and your finger is probably hurting you. I think we should stop talking and settle you down.”

Ellie’s answer was to snuggle even closer into Hilda, if that were possible. “Restez avec moi un peu plus, Madame… don’t leave me just yet,” she murmured sleepily.

“Just a little, then, because I really think you need to rest.”

“But I am resting, Madame,” chuckled Ellie. “You are so much more comfortable than a bed.”

“Cheeky baggage,” Hilda murmured, a few more tears finding their way down her cheeks. “Are you calling me plump and cushiony?”

“Mais non,” Ellie said. “It’s just….. so much sweeter to be held.”

Hilda smiled to herself. “I know, petite, I know. But if you don’t want to sleep yet, sit up a little more and have a sip of water and some more tablets.”

Having helped Ellie do that, Hilda held her ward close again. “If you really do want me to stay, Ellie, darling, may I ask something of you?” she whispered.

She felt Ellie’s head move against her. However, she didn’t ask her question immediately, but sat staring at the far wall and thinking hard. Was Ellie too tired?

“Before I ask it, petite, there’s something else I should ask first. About you and Meg.”

Ellie’s face turned up to her and stared. “What about us?”

“When Monsieur Stuart was still here, I dropped into the conversation that Meg had been invited to stay at the convent for a while. Does that bother you?”

Ellie frowned. “But, why should it bother me, Madame?”

“The convent is your home, Ellie. The only member of your family still alive lives there. It’s the one place in the world where you have a room that is yours and yours alone, where no one else can enter without your permission, where you can leave even your most secret belongings and know they are safe. You might not want the person who hurt you so much to step into that place where you are loved. You might not want her to walk the same corridors, perhaps stroke the cats you have made your pets, leave traces of herself there for you to fall over.”

Ellie’s eyes were steady, despite her tiredness. “Please, you must not worry so much, Madame. I have told to you just now, you are my home. The convent – yes, that is a place I can go to when you have to be elsewhere. Also, it holds Marraine, whom I now love so very much. Meg, she cannot spoil that for me, you know.”

“Oh, Ellie, how wise you have become, wise and generous and so loving.”

Ellie smiled at her guardian. “Perhaps not wise enough yet, Madame, but I do think Meg should go to the convent. All I ask is that she does not sleep in my room.”

“That is your room, and yours alone, child. No guest will ever use it. It belongs to you until such time as you no longer need it. No one but you will ever touch your belongings in there. That we promise. But are you sure you really don’t mind, Ellie, or are you just saying that to please me?”

Ellie shook her head, looking more alert. “Mais non, it is not to please you, Madame, much as I love to do that always. It is what I think and feel. Meg is very unhappy and the convent is for those who seek help, who have no hope. It helped you. Mère helped you, n’est-ce pas?”

“Oh yes, petite, I was helped and healed there beyond anything I ever imagined, but it was not only Mère who did that, nor the peaceful atmosphere of the place. You also were part of my healing, ma fille – a big, big part. You still are, for my healing is ongoing.”

“And you were the biggest part of my healing, Madame – and still are. Every day you find something new to make me more than I was. You open my eyes to more of what life is and can be. Mais, dites-moi, does Meg want to go?” Hilda nodded, and Ellie added thoughtfully, “I think she, like you, will be helped there in a way I refused to be helped. She has a need to escape us for a while, to escape her shame and her sorrow, for she is sorry, non?”

“Yes, petite, she is. Whereas you,” whispered Hilda, “you didn’t want to escape your life, your country, all you knew, even your misery. It was the convent you wished to escape – back to what you knew - and therefore the convent couldn’t help you.”

“That is so, Madame. I said No to everything on the black, black day I arrived there. I hated it all and I could not accept any part of it - until you came. You gave me hope, you encouraged me to love my aunt, you opened my eyes to the love all around me there, you gave me… all this,” and she flung out her good hand to encompass the room and, through it, the whole new dream offered her by Hilda.

Hilda grasped the hand and held it tight. Ellie added, very simply, “You gave me you. That was the very best gift of all.”

“Oh, Ellie,” whispered Hilda, more tears welling up.

Ellie wiped away the tears as they trickled over. “Mais ne pleurez pas, ma bien-aimée. I want a smile from you before I go to sleep. Comprenez?”

Hilda laughed through her tears. “Such a dragon of a wee flipperling! You shall have your smile, I promise. But for now, let me tell you what I wanted to ask of you. You called me your home, your family. Does one refer to one’s family members as ‘vous’? Or does one tutoyer them – call them ‘tu’?”

She felt Ellie’s slim body go rigid, watched the lovely face go still, as her ward tried to believe what she was hearing. Sudden shyness appeared in the sapphire depths of her eyes.

“Madame?” A whispered, incredulous question. “But… you are my Headmistress… my guardian. It would be so very impolite.”

Hilda smiled with great tenderness into the shy eyes, and kissed her ward’s cheek. “It would not be impolite at all, chérie, not when I am telling you to do it. We have become very close very quickly, haven’t we? We share. We share so much - more than I have shared with anyone except Cherry’s sister, and now Mère. You told me I was mother and father to you. Well, you are as a daughter to me, Ellie, a most precious and beloved daughter.”

Hilda’s mellow voice was rich and sweet. “So, to please me, would you do me the great honour of addressing me as ‘tu’ from now on - except in school, of course? And not be shy about the doing of it?”

Ellie read the deep love and absolute truth in the blue-grey eyes. Madame meant it! She wanted them to be family!

Tears sparkling in her eyes, Ellie returned Hilda’s kiss with fervour.

“It is to me that the honour has been given, ma très chère Madame,” she said softly, very formal, very French. “And it is a huge, huge honour, one I never expected. It is a very hard thing not to have people in one’s life who one can call ‘tu’.”

She paused, looking overcome with a sweet mixture of shyness and delight, then leaned forward and whispered in Hilda’s ear, “Je t’aime, Madame.”

“Je t’aime aussi, ma petite, so very much.” Hilda hugged her close again, and held her tenderly until she felt the slim body finally relax in sleep.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 7:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Tues 1/10 /09

How terrible, to have no-one in the world to whom you are family - so pleased tht Hilda was able to help Ellie there.


Thank you Mary.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 7:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Tues 1/10 /09

How lovely that Ellie now knows she has someone she can/may[!] call 'tu'

Thank you, Mary, for another beautiful post :D

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 7:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Tues 1/10 /09

Oh Mary... What a gripping and lovely ending. I adore the way they are so giving and all the rest of it to each other. Such a small thing, how Ellie addresses Hilda, but it says so much about their relationship, and confirms to Ellie that they are indeed family. I can see why she would be shy of it, but that is because it will be such a privilege because they are already so close, and because the duality of function of their relationship. Just beautiful.
MaryR wrote:

“Just a little, then, because I really think you need to rest.”

“But I am resting, Madame,” chuckled Ellie. “You are so much more comfortable than a bed.”

“Cheeky baggage,” Hilda murmured, a few more tears finding their way down her cheeks. “Are you calling me plump and cushiony?”

“Mais non,” Ellie said. “It’s just….. so much sweeter to be held.”


I also just *loved* this part... That loving, fond, gentle teasing, leading once more into that open affection that they hold between them so freely.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 7:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Tues 1/10 /09

That ending is so perfect - it brought tears to my eyes. The thought that Ellie now has someone to 'tutoyer' - at least outside school hours, after so many years on her own, even at her young age, is very, very moving. And it's so plain to see that, as much as Ellie has gained from getting to know Hilda, and taking her attitudes to life so much unto herself, so she in her turn has thrown Hilda a truly powerful lifeline in her journey through the sea of her grief for Nell. Their relationship is so clearly a 'two-way street'. Sorry for the cliche, but it's the best I can do.

And I love the way that Ellie is prepared to share everything about the convent and the people there with Meg - except her own room there. I'm so glad that this acceptance is so almost entire, and the exception such a natural one - and her instinctive knowledge that Meg so desperately needs this break away from the school. It speaks well for her, and for the two girls' future relationship.

Thanks as always, Mary, for returning us all to our 'fly on the wall' status and allowing us to participate in this so-revealing conversation. Hopefully both Ellie and Hilda will now be able to sleep peacefully tonight - but wait - does Hilda still have to talk to Meg's mother again?

Author:  MHE [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 7:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Tues 1/10 /09

Two posts in three days - Mary you are spoiling us!!!

That was a really beautifull scene - 'sighs contentedly'. But oh poor Ellie and Hilda, both remembering losses in different ways and of varying depths. It is lovely to see how much they have given as well as taken from their relationship.

Ellie is so changed from the girl we first met 'last year' - so willing and anxious that Meg go to the convent, so perceptive in her understaning that Meg needs to get away from the school for a while and that the nuns will be able to help Meg.

And yes being able to call someone 'tu' is very special - thankfully we still use it in Welsh.

Thank you Mary, and for posting during what is a difficult time for you and your family.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 8:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Tues 1/10 /09

Well done Ellie on being able to share the convent with Meg. Her growing close relationship with Hilda is allowing her to share and grow mentally and physically.
Thank you Mary for another lovely post.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Celia [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 10:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Tues 1/10 /09

Thank you Mary for another deeply satisfying post. Being able to tutoyer each other marks another step forward in a relationship
blossoming daily. Hilda becoming 'family' for Ellie,and Ellie already filling up a tiny amount of the void left by Nell. We all need someone to
call family,and these two are more lonely than most.

Author:  jmc [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 11:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Tues 1/10 /09

Thank you Mary. That was beautiful.

Author:  di [ Fri Oct 02, 2009 5:15 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Tues 1/10 /09

I did wonder why Ellie does not use 'tu' when she talks to Hilda. Now that's explained. Thank you, for that enlightment.
I agree, two posts in such quick succession is wonderful. Be careful though, Mary, don't spoil us too much else we'll come to expect :lol: - and I know you can only write when Hilda 'speaks' to you.
I enjoyed that interlude; Ellie has such a big heart! The convent is her home and the relationship she has with Meg is still very shaky and yet she is happy for Meg to go to her home and hopefully be helped by M.A. Such a special girl. :halo:
Thank you so much, Mary.

Author:  linda [ Sat Oct 03, 2009 4:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Thursday 1/10 /09

Another wonderful post, Mary. :D

Quote:
Ellie smiled at her guardian. “Perhaps not wise enough yet, Madame, but I do think Meg should go to the convent. All I ask is that she does not sleep in my room.”


How big Ellie’s heart has become. She quite understands how important a stay at the convent may be to Meg’s development and her only stipulation is, quite rightly, that her room should remain private.

Quote:
Hilda grasped the hand and held it tight. Ellie added, very simply, “You gave me you. That was the very best gift of all.”

What more could there ever be, Ellie? They have both found in each other the answer to their deepest needs. Ellie has helped Hilda as much as she herself has been helped by their new found relationship. And this just puts a seal on the closeness which they both feel.

Quote:
But for now, let me tell you what I wanted to ask of you. You called me your home, your family. Does one refer to one’s family members as ‘vous’? Or does one tutoyer them – call them ‘tu’?”

What a wonderful end to a very difficult day for Ellie. But not, I expect for Hilda who still has to speak to Meg’s parents and persuade them to let her go to the convent – without totally ‘spilling the beans’.

Thank you so much, Mary, letting us eavesdrop on this very sensitive, emotional development in the relationship between Hilda and Ellie. :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Lisa_T [ Mon Oct 05, 2009 4:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Thursday 1/10 /09

Whoops, I just remembered that you'd said something about a new post the other day and decided to fly in and read.

I love it. I'm not usually moved to tears by what I read (TV, yes, but I'm rather hard hearted when reading for some reason...) but I was by this. How beautifully their relationship evolves - and I too giggled at the 'cushiony' comment! :D :D

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Oct 05, 2009 4:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P11 Thursday 1/10 /09

You just beat me to it, Lisa! :twisted:

Several people have said to me how much they enjoy the original characters who have strayed into this saga. But I must confess that Meg Lyall is not one of them. She is an EBD character who is mentioned more than once in the books. All I have done is flesh and clothe the skeleton, so to speak. :wink: Whether I have done that adequately or as Meg herself would have appreciated, is another matter. Her parents, now - they're definitely my own creation. Sometimes, I wonder about the deeper recesses of my mind... :shock:

Thank you for the kindly comments about that long scene between Ellie and Hilda, and I'm pleased it cleared up for some of you the differentiation between 'vous' and 'tu'.


Hilda was sitting at her desk. She had, in fact, been sitting there for more than ten minutes. Her hand had reached out to the phone several times – and each time had drawn back. Coward! she berated herself furiously, even as she admitted to herself that it was not a task to be undertaken lightly. But the gong for Abendessen would sound soon and then there would be Prayers. So if not now, when?

She tapped her fingers nervously on the desk and thought of Ellie. Even in sleep, there had been a smile on her face when Hilda had finally laid her flat and tucked her in, with due care for the damaged finger. Ellie had carried her guardian’s loving gift into her sleep and her dreams would be pleasant this night. At least there I succeeded, thought Hilda, gratefully. Ellie might wake to pain but she had a precious secret she could hug to herself, a secret that was better pain relief than could be found in any tablet.

Hilda’s eyes were lit by a soft and gentle blue as she recalled Ellie’s bashful delight at being offered a new way of addressing her guardian. How easy her ward was to please! And how generous in forgiveness! She had wanted Meg to have this retreat from her normal life. How many others would have been as thoughtful towards those who had hurt them so badly? But then Ellie had known the worst life had to offer, and could understand the sufferings of others. Her hatred and anger towards Meg had soon dissipated, once she knew the awful facts of Meg’s upbringing. She so deserved every good gift Hilda could think to offer her.

And Meg deserves her chance to be made whole! With a mental shake, Hilda licked her lips, gritted her teeth and this time picked up the receiver. It could wait no longer! Moments later, she was speaking to Susan Cooper, and discovering that the latter seemed to make a habit of behaving like a stone wall.

“Are you sure you can’t tell me why you’ve phoned, Miss Annersley, and then I can make an informed decision about whether to disturb Mrs Lyall?”

“I seem to remember saying that I wished to speak to Mrs Lyall urgently on a private matter, Miss Cooper. There is no decision to be made on your part, surely.” The steel was never more evident in Hilda’s lovely voice. However, she did hand the housekeeper a sop. “You may tell her it concerns her daughter, although I would have thought that would be obvious to you when it is Meg’s Headmistress speaking.”

Without another word from Miss Cooper, the phone was set down with a sharp snap. Hilda was sorely tempted to look the receiver in the face and stick her tongue out at it, à la Nell.

You’ve taught me too many bad habits, dear heart!

Au contraire, lovely girl! I haven’t taught you enough, it seems to me! You were far more polite to her than I would have been – as always.

Mmm, just this once I’m inclined to agree with you. That woman’s impossible.

I suppose it takes one to know one. Ouch! Please don’t squawk like that. You hurt my ears.

I’ll box them for you, as well, if you’re not careful.

My, my! We are tetchy tonight. You shouldn’t give in to that soft heart of yours so often, then you wouldn’t get into these messes.

Messes? Who’s in a mess, tell me? Let’s call it a… a..... situation. And my so-called soft heart didn’t have anything to do with it, messy or otherwise. This is all Mother’s fault.

Like all abbesses, she can’t resist putting her oar in, and she revels in ordering her minions around. Recognise the signs? You’re squawking again, Abbess dear. Oh, for goodness sake, woman, stick your tongue out as you felt like doing. Give in to your baser instincts for once - you’ll feel so much better. Promise!



Sorry it's so short!! :oops:

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Oct 05, 2009 5:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

It can be as long or as short as you want it to be Mary! Thank you so much for this treat.

I was just sitting there thinking how lovely Hilda is here. Again with the love that is so palpable - I almost think I could reach out and actually touch the love she holds in her heart for Ellie.

And how human she is as well... I'm sure we all know that feeling of knowing we *should* do something, but actually mustering up the courage to get on with it is *so* hard. You often do have to be backed into a corner before you actually will get on with it.

And then, as she faces the dragon, who is the house keeper, Nell comes up and sits beside her, and no doubt pulls a smile to her face. I love the image of Hilda wanting to emulate Nell and stick her tongue out at the receiver. No one else would know about it after all!!! (well, except us - we'd see all of it, as we always do, because of the beauty of your writing Mary) What a lovely way to brighten up the waiting period for what could be quite a stiff conversation - in all senses of the word!

Thank you Mary - that was lovely.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Oct 05, 2009 5:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

There I was, getting as nervous as Hilda about her conversation with Meg's mother - and as annoyed with Susan Cooper's attitude as she was, too, let me tell you - when Nell pops up out of nowhere, and I end up giggling madly at the exchange between the two of them!!!! :) :)

But I did enjoy Hilda's gentle reflections on her interlude with Ellie before she initiated that phone call, too - it just re-emphasised the loving relationship between the two of them so clearly.

Thank you for this Mary - please don't keep us waiting for too long to experience that conversation with Mrs. Lyall.

Author:  di [ Mon Oct 05, 2009 5:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

What a giggle! Nell certainly knows how to put Hilda in her place - and knows her so well! Encouraging her to stick her tongue out at Susan Cooper -well, really!! :wink:
Thanks as always, Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Oct 05, 2009 6:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

:devil: :devil: :poke: :poke: :devil: :devil: Susan Cooper.
As if Mrs Lyall is not difficult enough!
Hilda is beautifully drawn in your wirtting as always. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Thank you Mary :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Mon Oct 05, 2009 6:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

Oh yes I'm not surprised that Hilda is nervous about making the call to Mrs Lyall when you consider their last conversation and this conversation is going to be much harder for Hilda than that previous one. It was good that she had the time with Ellie before having to face this difficult task.

Don't care much for Susan Cooper's attitude - she reminds me of the receptionist at the doctors when I was a kid :D I'm sure that she'd give Cerberus a run for his money :lol:

I would have given in and stuck my tongue out by now, I wonder what she'll feel like doing once she's finished talking to Mrs Lyall :) I know one thing Nell will be there to encourage her during the whole thing.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Oct 05, 2009 6:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

I'm so glad Nell turned up. Hilda will feel much more able to deal with
Mrs Lyall when Nell is beside her.Already her confidence is boosted
by the shared loving insults !

You portray the love between Ellie and Hilda so beautifully Mary.

Thank you for the update,always welcome,short or otherwise. :wink:

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Oct 05, 2009 8:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

You know, Hilda, you haven't actually lost Nell at all, have you - she's there, wherever you need her most.


Thank you Mary, that was lovely.

Author:  jmc [ Tue Oct 06, 2009 9:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

Ringing parents is never easy no matter how much experience you have and some calls as always worse than others, especially when it's to such uncaring and unhelpful parents. Loved the end of the post with Nell. Thanks Mary

Author:  shesings [ Tue Oct 06, 2009 5:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

Oh Mary, this was just pure magic and all I can say is :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: !!

And the exchanges with Nell are just glorious. Go on, Hilda, stick your tongue out at the officious Ms Cooper - what kind of values do they all have that they question whether a call from the headmistress of the daughter's boarding school is important enough to disturb them? And I know you will hold your ground with the cold hearted jaud that poor Meg has as a mother.

ETA because my grammar failed!

Author:  linda [ Tue Oct 06, 2009 7:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

I don’t wonder Hilda is reluctant to pick up the phone, particularly after her last conversation with Mrs Lyall. And then when finally she does dial the number, she manages to reach the officious Susan Cooper who really wants taking down a peg or two. Who is she to ask why Hilda wants to speak to Mrs Lyall, once Hilda had announced herself, surely it would have been obvious that the call was about Meg. I don’t wonder that Hilda, once she had dripped ice onto Ms Cooper and sent her off to find Mrs Lyall, really felt like sticking her tongue out at her.

Quote:
You’ve taught me too many bad habits, dear heart!

Au contraire, lovely girl! I haven’t taught you enough, it seems to me! You were far more polite to her than I would have been – as always.

Mmm, just this once I’m inclined to agree with you. That woman’s impossible
.

And then, whilst she is waiting, what a lovely spot of banter between Hilda and Nell. Nell still always manages to pop up when Hilda most needs her. She really doesn’t need to worry about the forthcoming conversation with Mrs Lyall when she has Nell there beside her.

Thank you, Mary. Now I’m just longing to eavesdrop on the telephone conversation when Mrs Lyall deigns to pick up the phone. :wink: :wink:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 7:14 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

Wow, Mary,
just managed to get on CBB for the first time this week to find this evil cliffie ! :shock: Will the evil housekeeper summon Meg's Mum ? What will Meg's Mum say ?
Can't see her easily agreeing to send her daughter to a Convent, somehow......it should prove to be a most interesting conversation :halo:

Loving this, as always.......

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 4:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P12 Mon 5/10/09

A harsh and angry voice broke into Hilda's thoughts. “Miss Annersley, this really is intolerable! We spoke only two days ago, did we not? What else needs to be said?”

Hilda drew a deep breath. “What else needs to be said, Mrs Lyall? Let me see now. You could ask me how your daughter is feeling. You could send her some words of sympathy and understanding. You could even ask to speak to her – we do allow parents to do so, especially after upsetting things have happened.”

She smiled like the cat who has captured the cream when she heard an outraged gasp at the other end. She spoke again quickly, refusing Mrs Lyall any opportunity to vent her spleen. “However, you’re too busy for all that, Miss Cooper tells me, so I’ll keep this short and to the point. Meg is grieving very badly over the death of Mrs Compton, and I would like your permission to send her across to Norfolk to a convent there, where they specialise in supporting people like your daughter.”

She ceased speaking and waited. No response was forthcoming and she could imagine the thunderstruck expression on Mrs Lyall’s face, could hear the thunderclouds gathering. The anticipated storm broke. A tight voice came across the wire, as though its owner was only just holding onto her temper.

“Is this some sort of joke, Miss Annersley? Because if so, it is in the poorest taste. We expected better of you when we chose the Chalet School for our daughter. Surely you are capable of dealing with a child who is feeling a bit miserable, without resorting to outside intervention. Why on earth should I need to pay for my daughter to fly halfway round the world when I already pay you to do all that is necessary for her? Grieving! Pshaw!”

She was so angry that her voice was shaking by the time she had finished speaking and Hilda wondered idly if this was the sort of tirade that had been inflicted on Meg all her life. Did Mrs Lyall have no feelings for anyone but herself? How did she treat her husband? More of the same?

Hilda allowed a few moments to pass in silence, in the hope that Mrs Lyall would calm down. When she did speak again, her mellow voice was cool and clear as spring water flowing inexorably over rocks and stones on its way to its destination.

“First of all, Mrs Lyall, Meg is not a child, but a highly intelligent and sensitive young woman, who I am proud to have as one of my students. Secondly, she is not just a bit miserable, to use your own words. She is deeply unhappy, so much so that I am worried about her. She has lost someone who looked after her all her life. She loved her. She relied on her, as you do your husband, no doubt. And when you made the decision to hide that death from her she felt betrayed, not knowing whom to trust. She needs to go somewhere quiet to be healed of all this pain. She needs people who can give her their undivided attention and who will encourage her to let go of her loneliness and sorrow. She’s keeping it all sealed inside and that isn’t helping her. I’m hoping that removing from her normal daily routine – taking a sabbatical, so to speak – will ease her over the worst of her sorrow."

She had carried on speaking every time Mrs Lyall had tried to interrupt her. Now, she paused and waited, hoping for – what? That Mrs Lyall would discover she had a heart, after all, and would offer to have her daughter home, where she could weep in loving arms? That she would hop on the next plane and fly to be with Meg? And pigs might fly!

Atta girl!

Hilda's lips twitched and her voice was gentle as she added, "Oh, and thirdly, Mrs Lyall, the convent is willing to meet the cost of her flight from the monies donated to them, so it won’t cost you a penny.”

There was a long, tense silence, and then, “Why on earth would they do this for her?” asked a dumbfounded, but no longer angry, voice. “They don’t know her.”

Hilda breathed a sigh of relief that the anger seemed to have abated. “No, but they know me. I’ve spent time there myself, and would trust the sisters with my life. I asked the Mother Abbess for prayers, but she suggested, instead, that Meg go over for a visit. I hadn’t asked that, didn’t even think of it, but now I know it is exactly the right treatment for Meg. They will look after her very well, I can assure you.”

Another long silence.

“You think I should have her home, don’t you?” The voice was hard, abrupt, and Hilda was surprised at the insight.

“No, Mrs Lyall, I don’t,” she replied softly. “Sometimes home is the worst place. Our parents are not always the people to whom we can reveal our deepest thoughts and feelings. There is always a fear of hurting those who are closest to us. But Meg desperately needs to let her grief out to someone. My time is too full for me to spare the many hours it would take to ease her pain, even though I have been with her as much as I can since she was told about her Nanny. Her pain is very great, I do assure you, and I’m frightened she may do herself harm.”

She smiled grimly when she heard the frightened gasp. She forgave herself those last, rather melodramatic, words. She saw no harm in gilding the lily a little! Something forceful was necessary to jolt this strange woman out of her blind complacency and self-love.

“You don’t mean that, Miss Annersley,” stammered Mrs Lyall.

“People do all kinds of unexpected and strange things when they are grieving,” Hilda assured her, recalling those first terrible days and weeks after Nell’s death.

Another and longer silence.

Hilda tried to work out how Mrs Lyall could so belittle her daughter’s sense of loss? How could she allow Meg’s unhappiness to be soothed by strangers? Had she any love at all for the daughter she had borne?

She felt she had won this battle, but it gave her no satisfaction. It only filled her heart with frustration and - something else. What was it? Loathing? Yes, loathing for a level of selfishness and lack of pity that was totally beyond her comprehension. How had Meg survived such ruthlessness?

“You would have made an excellent Member of Parliament, Miss Annersley,” Mrs Lyall finally remarked with some bitterness. It did not sound like a compliment. “Or a very persuasive barrister. You leave me no choice. You have my permission. You may send my daughter to your convent. But warn her that we won’t be visiting her while she’s in England.”

Those last words sucked the breath out of Hilda’s lungs and she struggled to speak. “I’m sure Meg won’t be expecting a visit, Mrs Lyall. She knows how busy you are.” The sudden, biting irony in her voice would no longer be denied. “But don’t worry, I’ll pass on your warning. Thank you for giving me your permission. Once I know which day she is flying, I shall send you all the particulars, so you know where to reach her should you change your mind.”

Tears blinded her and she had great difficulty replacing the receiver. Her heart was swamped with such immense pity for Meg that she wanted to rush up the stairs to the san and hold the girl close to her heart.

Author:  clair [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 5:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Poor Meg - no wonder she's so lost without Nanny with a mother like that.

Glad that Hilda wouldn't let up until she got what she wanted, at least Meg has someone on her side

Thanks Mary

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 5:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

What a conversation! I'm so pleased that Hilda had Nell with her. How that must have hurt - to hear such a lack of consideration for a girl she cares deeply for - all shown by the very own mother of that girl??? No wonder Meg has the character she does! Nanny seems to have been the only creature who cared for her - and her female parent (I've now decided she doesn't deserve to be called a mother, for she clearly is *nothing* of the kind) simply suggests that she is a little unhappy because of it!?! Is this woman made of flesh and blood, or carved out of stone?

Well done Hilda though - it seems that she did get through to her eventually, that *something* she said made an impact, and caused a relenting of the hard heart - even if it was very much grudging.

And as for:

Quote:
But warn her that we won’t be visiting her while she’s in England


Alright... where is she - I have a bit of retribution I wish to deliver personally... :hammer:

What an insensitive thing to say!

And I can well believe that Hilda does *not* want Meg to be taken home by this set of parents - it would be the worst thing for her.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 6:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Most definetly Mrs Lyall does not deserve the title Mother - not sure she deserves the title human being yet - though I can think of a few choice titles to call her. :banghead: So sad for Meg, having been exposed to that bile all her life. Let's hope she can find some ease at the convent.


Thanks Mary

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 6:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

How on earth did Hilda restrain herself? Parent my foot! And as for letting the Lyalls know when she is arriving just in case they change their mind - masterly. Just perhaps?

Thank you for that - could you send Hilda up to Meg now, please? I suspect they need each other here.

Author:  shesings [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 6:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Great writing, Mary, I was ready to scrag the woman myself! As an old friend of mine would say "hanging is to good for her - it's a hard kick up the bahoukie she's needing!" but in the absence of a boot around - Mrs Lyall :hammer: :hammer: :hammer: :hammer:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 7:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

If I'd been the person at the end of that conversation with Hilda, I'd have been shaking in my shoes before she'd got very far - interesting that it took until almost the last exchange between them before Hilda actually penetrated Mrs. Lyall's thick, self-centred hide!!!

Certainly, having heard her mother in action, albeit at the other end of the phone, it is less surprising that Meg is as she is. It's probably as well that the phone line did separate Hilda from her though, or she might have risked arrest on a charge of GBH before the interview was ended :)

Thank you as always, Mary, for allowing us our 'fly on the wall' status - I wouldn't have missed that conversation for the world.

Author:  Abi [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 8:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Poor, poor Meg. It's no wonder she ended up going wrong when she's lived with that sort of thing all her life :( . I wonder whether anything Hilda said actually got through. Mrs. Lyall doesn't deserve to have a daughter.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 9:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Quote:
“You would have made an excellent Member of Parliament, Miss Annersley,” Mrs Lyall finally remarked with some bitterness. It did not sound like a compliment. “Or a very persuasive barrister. You leave me no choice. You have my permission. You may send my daughter to your convent. But warn her that we won’t be visiting her while she’s in England.”

Mrs Lyall does not seem to have a good oppinion of her husband's colleauges, I wonder what her oppinion of him is? She and Miss cooper certainly deserve each other.
Meg must have recieved good care from her Nanny that she could cope as welll as she did prior to this and is growing and developing so well now Hilda is helping.
For Meg and Hilda
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
I thought of giving some to Nell as well for her support of Hilda but then realised she is meeting them daily.

Author:  MHE [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 11:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Well we've seen Hilda as a 'ship in full sail' and here we see her as a steam roller :D

I loved the way that she didn't gave Mrs Lyall any real opportunity to respond unless it was on her terms, and Nell's little input. Like Elder, I too would have been shaking in my boots.

Poor Meg, what an unhappy life she has had 'til now, thank goodness Nanny was there for her, and at least her mother has given her permission for the break with MA and the sisters.

That was a conversation I wouldn't have missed for the world, well worth the wait :D

Thank you Mary for allowing us to eavesdrop.

Author:  charli [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 11:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Yes!! I got to read 2 updates in one night! Thanks Mary, enjoying this as usual. Poor Meg, and well done Hilda!!
x

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Oct 09, 2009 3:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

:shock: :shock: :shock:

I am sincerely glad I was not on the receiving end of Hilda's conversation.
Absolutely masterly, IMO !

Poor Meg never stood a chance with such a vile and unfeeling specimen of humanity as her mother, did she ? Emotional abuse and emotional neglect are as a dangerous to a child as physical abuse.

Mrs Lyall should be publicly pilloried for her actions, and that would still be far too good for her.......... :evil:

Wonderful episode, Mary !

Author:  Celia [ Fri Oct 09, 2009 5:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Hilda was so masterly here, and so supported by Nell's presence.
Meg will benefit so much from MA and the sisters. A visit from Mother and Father whilst she is there? Well if so,Hilda moves from masterly to miraculous in my view!

Thank you Mary. Always a plus to come home to a new post :wink:

Author:  di [ Sat Oct 10, 2009 9:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Poor, poor, Meg, having a mother like that. :( It was wonderful to see Hilda putting her in her place [ even with a slight exaggeration about Meg's mental health :lol: ] I should think the last people Meg wants to see, at the convent are her parents, although I would love to see Mother Abbess sweep down up on them.
Thanks, Mary for allowing us to 'listen in' to that phone call. Hilda -10, Meg;s mother -0.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sat Oct 10, 2009 7:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Poor Meg, with such a mother!

I do love Nell's dialogue. Imagine telling Hilda to stick her tongue out. :lol:

Author:  Lisa_T [ Sat Oct 10, 2009 10:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

She's a thoroughly nasty piece of work, that one. At least Hilda did get what she wanted, and it looks like she may even have roused some sort of shame in her as well. H'mm, maybe not - but obviously the woman does have something resembling the vestiges of a conscience or she'd not have asked if Hilda thought Meg should go home!

Grr, nasty person *looks for nice hammer smilie*

By the way, Mary, I came across Meg Lyall in Summer Term the other week and very confused because she wasn't behaving as I expected her to. Not that she behaved in any way in particular - she was little more than cardboard cutout there. I prefer your Meg!

Author:  linda [ Sun Oct 11, 2009 10:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Wonderful Mary! This is Hilda at her absolute best. But so draining! No wonder she was on the verge of tears at the end of the conversation.

Quote:
Hilda drew a deep breath. “What else needs to be said, Mrs Lyall? Let me see now. You could ask me how your daughter is feeling. You could send her some words of sympathy and understanding. You could even ask to speak to her – we do allow parents to do so, especially after upsetting things have happened.”

Absolutely, Hilda, that is what any normal, loving parent would do, though any normal parent would have not let the situation happen in the first place. I don’t wonder Hilda was pleased at the reaction she managed to get here. But, when she broached the subject of the convent, she was completely ready for the explosion which followed and did not allow herself to be interrupted until she had given Mrs Lyall a full picture of her reasons for suggesting Meg’s stay at the convent.

Quote:
Atta girl!


What a wonderful support Nell is even now, always there with just the right word for Hilda to boost her confidence and give her the strength to undertake such a difficult phone call. I loved the way that Hilda stretched the truth a little to give Mrs Lyall something to think about, but why am I not convinced that even the threat that Meg might do something to hurt herself would in any way turn Mrs Lyall into a normal loving mother? She really has lived up to all our expectations. She has no thought for anyone but herself. :banghead: :banghead: However, at least Hilda got what she wanted - permission for Meg to go to the convent. I am sure that MA will be able to help her and it will give her space to come to terms with Nanny's death before she has to face the world again.

Quote:
“You would have made an excellent Member of Parliament, Miss Annersley,” Mrs Lyall finally remarked with some bitterness. It did not sound like a compliment. “Or a very persuasive barrister. You leave me no choice. You have my permission. You may send my daughter to your convent. But warn her that we won’t be visiting her while she’s in England.”


I'm sure that her parents will not go to visit her whilst she is in England. It would be too much of an inconvenience for them after all!!!! If they did, they would probably do more harm than good. :hammer: :hammer: :hammer:

Thank you, Mary for allowing us to be a fly on the wall again and eavesdrop on this phone call. I hope Hilda can manage to rest soon, or will she rush off to relieve Meg’s mind and tell her that she has permission to go to the convent?

Author:  Cath V-P [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 1:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Four marvellous posts for me to read and catch up on after a very hectic week and a bit...which means I won't do them justice, but here goes anyway.

Firstly Ellie - such a searching and sensitive exchange and so characteristic of all that they share; sustaining, perceptive and truly loving. And how lovely that Ellie now has somehow to tutoyer once more, someone who is truly her family. And how emotionally aware she is to understand and recognise Ian's feelings for Hilda - that he looks 'as though his heart is smiling' - even as she comprehends something of Hilda's own feelings as well. And how well both Hilda and Ellie understand the pain of being alone with only the absence of love to share their darkness. It makes what they have discovered all the more remarkable - no wonder they are able to be family for one another.....

And it makes poor Meg's sad apology for parents all the more obvious alas. Not only does she have parents who don't care, but an inimical housekeeper to contend with as well - no wonder Hilda found Susan Cooper irritating! I'm not surprised that Nell chose that moment to make herself known! And Hilda was wonderful in her handling of Mrs Lyall - it could so easily have degenerated into an angry exchange that achieved nothing, but Hilda found exactly the words that would allow Mrs Lyall to agree - and perhaps that allusion to possible self-harm did stir something in Mrs Lyall's heart or conscience? But if Meg has heard speeches like this all her life - or at least understood an unspoken sentiment, then it is no wonder that she is so alienated and jealous poor girl - and then this in turn begs the question of why Mrs Lyall is as she is.....

Poor Hilda, this must have been so stressful and exhausting - and such a reminder of her own responsibilities as well; both these girls, Ellie and Meg, are in need of so much, and both have so much potential.

Thank you Mary - these have been truly remarkable posts.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 6:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Thurs 8/10/09

Unable to keep still, Hilda roamed the study, her mind a whirl of bitter and disconnected thoughts. She even muttered out loud to herself at one point during her prowl, making herself jump mightily. What on earth was she doing? Nell was the one who prowled like a panther. Nell was the one who muttered under her breath when frustrated and angry. However, Hilda had to admit that prowling and muttering had their uses. She felt calmer, less like spitting and scratching in panther-ish fashion.

She stopped and gave Vivien’s butterflies a twirl. Even now, after several months, they still had the power to charm and uplift her spirits. Maybe she should ask Vivien to make some for Mrs Lyall. Like music, they might have power to soothe the savage breast – or would some deadly nightshade be more appropriate?

She shook herself. This was not what she had been preaching to Ellie. Where was her compassion? Her mercy?

Give me Yours, Lord, for I can see no way to forgive this woman her heartlessness towards her daughter. And yet – she is as much Your child as I am. You love her just as much as You love me. So help me out here.

She gave the butterflies a last twirl and turned to survey her desk. No, work was beyond her. As was smiling cheerfully in Abendessen. It was rare that she refused to go into the Speisesaal when not needed elsewhere, no matter the mood of the moment, but it had been too long and too taxing a day and Mrs Lyall had jangled her usually serene nature.

Making a quick decision, she phoned through to the staff room and asked Ruth Derwent to take charge at Abendessen, while promising she would be there to take Prayers later. Ruth heard the weary note in Hilda’s voice and promptly said she would also take charge of locking up and seeing that all was well for the night, leaving Hilda to rest and relax. With a murmur of appreciation, Hilda then phoned the san.

“Gwynneth, it’s Hilda. I need to see Meg in a little….”

“When are you going to relax and take some time for yourself?” Matey interrupted her abruptly. “I’ve looked in on Ellie and found her fast asleep. I then went along to the study but heard heard you talking on the phone, so left you to it. Finally, however, you’ve fallen into my clutches.”

“Don’t moo at me, Gwynneth,” murmured Hilda. “I have no energy left to argue with you. I am taking some time to myself. All I’m doing tonight is seeing Meg, taking Prayers, and then relaxing in the Annexe and keeping an ear out for Ellie. I’m even going to eat my supper alone there. Will that do?”

Gwynneth’s voice softened. “You sound down.”

Hilda sighed. “I’ve just been speaking to Mrs Lyall. If I were Nell I’d be swearing profusely at this precise moment. But it isn’t me, is it, so it all stays inside and drains me. It was not a pleasant conversation, Gwynnth. I’m afraid I was rather rude, and feel very uncharitable towards her, even now. She’s a difficult woman….”

Words failed her, and Matey leapt into the breach . “Hilda, stop it! You’re the most compassionate and forgiving person on earth. If she’s having this effect on you, then it’s no wonder Meg behaves as she does, poor child. Want me to come down?”

Hilda bit her lips to stop them trembling. “No, Gwynnth, don’t worry. What I would like you to do is send Meg to me in the Salon after she’s eaten. I have something to tell her.”

“Not more bad news, I hope.”

“No, quite the opposite. I’ll let you know later.”

Gwynneth rang off and Hilda next spoke to Karen, asking for a light supper to be sent along to the Annexe. She then tidied up her desk, sighing over all the work still pending, switched off the lights and made her way ‘home’. She closed the Salon door wearily and slipped through to take a peek at Ellie. The rosy lamplight fell softly on the sleeping girl’s face and Hilda saw that all was well there for the moment.

She stood watching the lovely face, reflecting on the two girls’ harsh, unloving parents. There was a difference, though. Ellie had received unconditional love from both parents for the first four years of her life and, when that had been taken away, her grandparents had stepped in and provided the same. Between the four of them, Ellie had developed a rich and golden seam of love. It had been buried deep under the rubble of hurt and anger and pain after all the deaths and losses, but somehow it had still been accessible to Hilda, when she came along. The latter had been able to dig deep and re-open that rich vein of gold. Ellie was now able to give love again to others, where Meg couldn’t do it at all.

But then, what had Meg ever received except the love of a stranger? She had been an encumbrance all her life, and her mother had made quite sure that her daughter knew this.

A quiet tap on the door disturbed her. After dropping a quick kiss on Ellie’s cheek, she pulled the bedroom door to and went to take her meal from Gretchen, one of Karen’s aides. She thanked her warmly, set the tray down on the small table and looked along her shelves for something to distract her. Then she remembered the book she had been reading to Joey earlier. The Fur Person was just the thing! Sipping the tasty, warming soup, she lost herself in the cat’s exploits and smiled.

However, when both soup and book were done, she was still restless. She placed the tray outside the door, and wandered into her bedroom where she took down the double origami sculpture created by Vivien. She stroked the figure of Nell, the green dress, the sparkling wings. Those few sarcastic words she had heard echoing in her mind in the study had done their work and enabled her to outface that strange and forbidding mother.

With a sigh, she replaced the sculpture on its shelf and took up the statue of the guardian angel and child which Ellie had given her when she became the girl’s guardian She ran her fingers over the words carved into the base. They made up the first line of a verse that Nell would have prayed as a child, or so Mother Abbess had assured her:

Angel of God, my guardian dear,
To whom God's love commits me here.
Ever this day be at my side,
To light, to guard, to rule and guide.


Ellie regarded Madame as her guardian angel, along with her own maman, but she had also appropriated Nell’s sister for that role, and Hilda was sure both Madame Drake and Cherry watched over her with zeal. Did Mrs Crompton watch over Meg? It would be comforting to think so.

Will you be another, my Nell? Will you add Meg to those of us already held so firmly in that generous heart of yours?

Author:  shesings [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 7:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

I told you I was going to need the tissues, Mary! ((((((((Hilda)))))))) (((((((((Meg)))))))) And three cheers for Matey!

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 7:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

We so rarely see Hilda seriously annoyed that we tend to forget she *does* have a temper - Mrs. Lyall certainly got to her to make her give such a good illustration of a caged panther or tiger a la Nell!!! (Loved the aside about the deadly nightshade, too)

It's lovely to see her being soothed by Vivien's origami, by Ruth's gentle but firm reassurance that she will take care of everything except prayers for the remainder of the day,. the fact that Ellie is sleeping peacefully and by Gwyneth's tender care for her well-being. Surely with all those loving arms wrapped round her, Hilda will finally get the chance to rest and recoup her energies once she has talked to Meg again.

But this comparison between Ellie and Meg just about blew my breath away - and had me reaching for the tissues too - in fact I had to go away and compose myself before I could post. :oops: :)

Quote:
She stood watching the lovely face, reflecting on the two girls’ harsh, unloving parents. There was a difference, though. Ellie had received unconditional love from both parents for the first four years of her life and, when that had been taken away, her grandparents had stepped in and provided the same. Between the four of them, Ellie had developed a rich and golden seam of love. It had been buried deep under the rubble of hurt and anger and pain after all the deaths and losses, but somehow it had still been accessible to Hilda, when she came along. The latter had been able to dig deep and re-open that rich vein of gold. Ellie was now able to give love again to others, where Meg couldn’t do it at all.

But then, what had Meg ever received except the love of a stranger? She had been an encumbrance all her life, and her mother had made quite sure that her daughter knew this.


I'm sure that Meg will be really pleased to learn that the suggestions Hilda has made for her well-being are not to be dashed away from her by her mother's intransigence. (I'll bet she wouldn't have minded hearing just how Hilda got through to her mother, too.) :)

Thank you Mary for another truly thought-provoking episode. Will be waiting patiently to see Meg's reaction and then to know that Hilda can get some well-earned rest.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 7:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

Glad Matey was there to pass on some of her common sense to Hilda.


Thanks Mary

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 7:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

I've got to start by asking this, but how on *earth* do you do it Mary? (and how on earth am I to find the words to respond to it as it deserves? That is almost the bigger question...) How do you jump between that wonderful humour of yours, in bits such as this:

Quote:
Nell was the one who prowled like a panther. Nell was the one who muttered under her breath when frustrated and angry.


to such touching, heart breaking scenes such as:

Quote:
She shook herself. This was not what she had been preaching to Ellie. Where was her compassion? Her mercy?

Give me Yours, Lord, for I can see no way to forgive this woman her heartlessness towards her daughter. And yet – she is as much Your child as I am. You love her just as much as You love me. So help me out here.


Oh Hilda... you alone can imagine that you haven't done all that is possible on the side of being charitable towards Meg's Mum I can't help but agree with Matey's view of the situation - as one on the outside looking in can see the situation more clearly than the one experiencing it all.

Poor Hilda really *is* thrown for a loop by the conversation isn't she? She did so well during it, pushing herself to greater and greater efforts, and here is the fall out. And is it really surprising that she's showing the 'Nell' side of her character, being that Nell was with her during the conversation - and so greatly needed as well.

I love the effect of Vivien's creations, how they seem to have such a strong and calming effect. Not too sure about the idea of giving them to Mrs Lyall though... I far prefer the nightshade version - clearly I am not as compassionate and clear sighted as Hilda!

How wise she is to give up any idea of going for dinner - and well done Ruth for seeing that a bit of an extra hand is needed here. And Gwynneth, is her good old faithful self here. I love the way you write her - the concern is so clear, so palpable, even only shown across the phone. I could almost reach out and touch it. As I could with each one of these scenes you have written. I also loved Hilda's response to her care:

Quote:
“Don’t moo at me, Gwynneth,”


Indeed! And what a brilliant way to put it! Even as the love that both of them have for Ellie is so clear.

I love the way that Hilda fills her time both before and after her meal, while waiting for Meg to be sent to her. She is obviously still very much wound up.

And yet, the ending is so beautifully gentle, so thoughtful and peacefully reflective:


Quote:
Will you be another, my Nell? Will you add Meg to those of us already held so firmly in that generous heart of yours?


Will she indeed. What a wonderful thought.

And what a wonderful update over all.

Thank you Mary (and sorry for going on about it at such length!!!)

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 8:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

Thank you Mary. Pleased Hilda is having some time to herself.
(((((Hilda)))) (((((Meg and Ellie))))) thanks to Karen for the light supper that Hilda needed,
For them all
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 8:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

Lovely, Mary !

I am quite certain that Nell, reaching out from beyond the veil of the afterlife, will hold equally dear to her own heart all those folk who have become - and continue to be dear - to Hilda.
Love could do no other :)

Author:  Celia [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 9:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

Mary,you have written Hilda's emotions so tangibly here. Her restless anger,her love for the two girls and her friends, the peace she receives
from solitude,the book and the objects given to her or made for her with love. I was another with tears in my eyes. Thank you for
letting us share this time with her as she comes towards the end of another challenging day.

Author:  jmc [ Tue Oct 13, 2009 4:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

Mary that was just wonderful. So many different emotions in just one post. It really makes you feel sorry for Meg when you see how badly Hilda is effected by the women who calls herself Meg's mother. I love the origami being able to sooth Hilda. Thank you.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Oct 13, 2009 7:42 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

Really loved the byplay between Nell and Hilda! :lol:

And poor Meg :cry: She deserves so much more.

Author:  Chris [ Tue Oct 13, 2009 12:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

Poor Hilda - so hard to relax after a 'conversation' like that!

Author:  MHE [ Tue Oct 13, 2009 9:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

Elder's right we are not used to seeing Hilda seriously riled or upset by something that so that when her temper makes an appearance it is a shock. But I doubt very much if she was alone in her pacing of the study - me thinks that all of us who read New Dreams were there too - all trying to calm ourselves after that conversation.

And I'm with Squirrel when it comes to the deadly nightshade :D

Over the years Hilda must have dealt with many difficult and awkward parents but even then she is thrown by Mrs Lyall's attitude - and you have portrayed this so clearly Mary. The anger and the despair at what this has done to Meg and the boundless compassion Hilda has for Meg.

And like Elder, I too was reaching for my tissues when it came to the comparison between Ellie and Meg.

Gwynneth is so in tune with Hilda that she seems to know instinctively what to say and more importantly when to say it.

I could go on but I won't.

Once again Mary I'm in awe at your ability to show us so much in so little, and as for the verse well that drew a sniff as well.

Author:  linda [ Wed Oct 14, 2009 12:02 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

I’m another who almost needed tissues whilst reading this post, Mary. It is such a wonderful word picture. You have such a fantastic way of being able to bring the whole scene to life and have such deep insight into the way that people’s life experiences help to shape the way they view the world and their reactions.

How much the conversation with Mrs Lyall had disturbed Hilda was so obvious in her Nell-like prowling and muttering under her breath. Love the idea of deadly nightshade!! At least Hilda is able to realise that she needed a period of quiet to regain her normal equilibrium before she takes up her usual tasks again.

Quote:
“When are you going to relax and take some time for yourself?” Matey interrupted her abruptly. “I’ve looked in on Ellie and found her fast asleep. I then went along to the study but heard you talking on the phone, so left you to it. Finally, however, you’ve fallen into my clutches.”

“Don’t moo at me, Gwynneth,” murmured Hilda.


Of course, here is Matey waiting in the wings ready to help whenever Hilda needs her. The light banter which reveals such underlying concern shows how much their relationship has developed over the past few months.

Hilda’s comparison of the early life of Ellie and Meg really brought tears to my eyes. The depth of her insight gives her understanding of the emotional abuse which Meg has suffered throughout her life.

Quote:
But then, what had Meg ever received except the love of a stranger? She had been an encumbrance all her life, and her mother had made quite sure that her daughter knew this.


This says it all. Mr and Mrs Lyall might have provided Meg with the material things which she needed, but they have never shown her any love at all or given her anything like the emotional support which any normal parent would give to their child. I hope that things will improve for Meg from now on and that the support she will receive, not only from Hilda and Ellie, but also from MA and the sisters at the convent, together with having two guardian angels to watch over her, will help her to grow into the young woman she was meant to be.

Thank you, Mary for another wonderful emotionally charged post.

Author:  di [ Wed Oct 14, 2009 6:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

It's all been said by others more eloquent than I so all that remains is to say is THANK YOU, MARY.

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Oct 14, 2009 7:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P13 Mon 12/10/09

di wrote:
It's all been said by others more eloquent than I so all that remains is to say is THANK YOU, MARY.

:D :D Thank you, too, Di, and all you others out there who post so faithfully. I'm sure most drabblers would tell you how wonderfully encouraging it is. :roll:

She was startled out of her reverie by another tap at the door, and looked at her watch. Nearly an hour had passed since she phoned Matey. She smiled mistily as she put the statue back but felt a poignant tug at her heart. How she yearned for a good chat with Nell, glass of wine in hand, advice freely available, worries made light of or scotched altogether. Alas, those days were gone forever.

She wiped away a stray tear and opened the door to a worried-looking Meg. Her face seemed white and gaunt in the artificial light and Hilda reached for her.

“Come in, dear, and have a seat.” She placed an arm round Meg, giving her the lightest of hugs, and settled her on the couch. She sat beside her pupil and took her hands. “Gosh, these are cold. Let me rub them for you. Have you had something warm to eat and drink?”

Meg nodded, but she was watching her apprehensively. Was she waiting for another blow to fall? Hilda soothed her with a gentle, reassuring smile. “Relax, child. There’s nothing wrong. In fact, I have good news for you. Your parents have agreed that you may go to Norfolk.”

Meg stared at her, open-mouthed. She blinked. Tears welled up and then trickled over to run silently down her cheeks. She pulled her hands away and buried her face in them, sobs erupting between her fingers. Hilda drew the sorry bundle close and held her tight, rocking her as she would a baby. Meg really had expected this to be denied her, along with everything else, she thought sadly.

“How did you do it?” Meg sobbed into Hilda’s shoulder. “I bet they said No at first…. and told you I was always being a nuisance….. ”

Her sobs grew harsher and Hilda held her even closer, her eyes narrowed as though in pain. How well this young girl knew her parents - and how bitter she was about them! Was it any wonder she found it hard to be nice to others? Her mother didn’t like her, so why should she like herself - or, indeed, other people? Hilda’s spirit, weary and already wrung with pain, ached even more fiercely with her instinctive compassion.

“Sh, Meg,” she murmured. “It doesn’t really matter what they said, does it? All that matters is that you now have permission to go to a place where you will be helped to find some peace and a little forgiveness for yourself. You will learn to walk in the sunshine, instead of the shadows, and reveal more of that special person I have caught glimpses of the last two days. I have great hopes for you, child, and you must have great hopes for yourself.”

“How?” Meg sobbed harder. “There is no sunshine… There is no special me….. What hope is there for me? How can I forgive myself…. ?”

“The sisters will show you how, Meg,” whispered Hilda, “if you are open to them, and don’t hide away inside yourself. They will show you so many things. Don’t hug your sins and wrongs to you. Let them go, give them to Mother Abbess and she will take them into herself and transform them, then give you back the good and bury the rest.”

“But you’re already doing that! So why do I need to go away?”

The words burst out in gasps between the sobs. This young girl’s emotions had been stretched to their limits, and beyond, Hilda reflected, and she was so rigid with terror that nothing made any sense. She was terrified of her parents and their wilful selfishness. She seemed to sense that, on a mere whim, they would willingly deny her anything that might be good for her or that she might want. She was terrified of the girls and what she could suffer at their hands, despite their words. She was terrified of herself and of what she had it in her still to do, unless she found the courage to change. And she was terrified of leaving what she knew - and meeting what awaited her in Norfolk. Hilda was her only place of safety in the maelstrom that had become her life.

Hilda stroked Meg’s hair with a tender hand, trying to calm the hysterical girl down. “I don’t have time, Meg, dear – much as I would like to be with you. I have a school to run, and hundreds of other girls who also need my care. Could you try and understand that?”

Her voice was low and loving, soothing and sympathising, and it penetrated Meg’s agitated distress by its very softness. She nodded, but Hilda wondered if she did understand. At the moment, her fears were so great she had no thought left for other people.

“Please don’t be scared, child. You will be much better getting right away from here where people know you. You will be welcomed with open arms and made to feel right at home. You can walk by the sea, sit and read in the library or play the piano, sing in the chapel, play games with the nuns, even go for bike rides. In a way, it will be a week of total freedom for you, and I think you will find in the end that you’re enjoying yourself.”

The weeping had gradually softened to quiet sobs, but though Hilda waited a moment or two, Meg seemed as yet unable to speak. Hilda mentally turned over page after page of her notebooks until she reached words that she felt might emphasize her own faltering ones.

“You’ve read Agatha Christie, her detective novels, I’m sure. Well, she was a very wise lady, and I think these words of hers are very pertinent to your own situation: I love living. I have sometimes been wildly despairing, acutely miserable, racked with sorrow, but through it all I still know quite certainly that just to be alive is a grand thing. She was right. Even in my own sorrow, I still felt that. We are so lucky to be alive in this beautiful world. Try to find one small thing each day that makes you glad to be alive, Meg.”

Meg’s broken sobs died away to nothing as the gentle voice cast its silver spell over her. She lay against Hilda, snugly held, and let her thoughts roam. Two miracles had occurred. Somehow, the Abbess had persauded her parents to agree to her proposition. And she could flee this place where girls and mistresses would know what she had done and regard her with curious, prying eyes, even if they said nothing.

But, oh, how she would miss the Abbess. Who else was left now to hold her as her Headmistress was doing? What a fountain of mercy she had been. Without her there was, indeed, no sunshine.

Although there was more she needed to say, Hilda sat on patiently in the silence, stroking the brown hair and leaving Meg to whatever thoughts she might be having. It always seemed to Hilda that a friendly silence worked its own magic, if hearts were in communion....

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Oct 14, 2009 7:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

Beautiful, Mary, simply beautiful.

Thank you

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Oct 14, 2009 8:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

That was beautiful indeed, Mary, but what a sad reflection on Meg's earlier life it is when she can still only half believe that her parents won't forbid her visit to the convent, even though Hilda has gained her mother's consent. No wonder she clings to Hilda as her refuge, and is so reluctant to leave her. But I think Hilda's gentle message, that she will benefit even more from the help of MA and the others at the convent, who can give her far more of their undivided attention than she herself can, will eventually penetrate, even if it may not have done so yet. I also think that the Meg who returns from the convent will be even more fully determined to make the most of this chance she is being given than she already is - and she will already have passed the first hurdle of meeting the rest of the girls again, even though this meeting will be hard.

Thank you once again, Mary, for allowing us to be present for this conversation through the power of your words.

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Oct 14, 2009 8:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

Shall I just quote your whole post and respond to it bit by bit Mary? That is what I'm tempted to do. Once again I watched that whole thing play out. Once again I am in awe at the style and quality of your writing. Once again you tug at my heart, and cause me to care so deeply for people that I have never, and will never meet. Once again, you have caused me to realise what has caused someone so nasty to my mind, and cast such a completely different light on her that I can't be anything but sorry for her. I do defy you to do the same with Mrs Lyall though - she is beyond the pale.

Right - lets start again. That statue Hilda was holding does seem to have brought her some degree of comfort, even if the end of the conversation has left her longing for Nell in the flesh to be with her. How I long to be able to wipe away that stray tear - though she would resent anyone but either herself or Nell doing that one I would bet.

And then comes Meg! I actually wonder why I'm attempting to say anything about this bit. It is such a rich tapestry of words, so much explanation, so much pain, so much need here. It casts another ghastly light on the way her life growing up has been with those two sorry excuses for parents.

I do hope that all those tears have helped her though. I'm so glad that Hilda felt able to give her the comfort, both verbal and physical, that she was so desperately in need of.

That cry of:

Quote:
“How?” Meg sobbed harder. “There is no sunshine… There is no special me….. What hope is there for me? How can I forgive myself…. ?”


Comes so much from the heart - of her pain, anguish and despair that I can almost feel it from here. Thank goodness that Hilda had just the word to say to her though.

And Megs next response - with that tiny glint of hope in the knowledge that Hilda is so loving that she is helping her already, showing all the pain of perceived rejection. And the reasoning behind that fear, it really seems that she is frightened of EVERYTHING. Of everything, but Hilda. Poor child she is.

What a responsibility for Hilda to hold - the only human light in the darkness in this young lassie's life. Thankfully, she has an answer that Meg can understand and accept as well. And I'm sure that MA and all the sisters will be so kind to her as well. I wonder, will Hilda have a quiet word in their ears before sending her over? And will someone take Meg over to them - I can't really see her travelling safely on her own in this state, whatever she might have done while she was on top form.

I'm so glad that Hilda does have those notebooks so well memorised though!

And again - you bring some hope into the end. I so love this thought of Meg's as she lies, enclosed in Hilda's warm embrace:
Quote:
Two miracles had occurred. Somehow, the Abbess had persauded her parents to agree to her proposition. And she could flee this place where girls and mistresses would know what she had done and regard her with curious, prying eyes, even if they said nothing.


So! Another miracle - Meg has come to understand that there is good reason for her going away, even though it might frighten her to do so.

And hopefully, by stepping out in her faith in Hilda (if nothing else!!!) she will be able to find a little more light brought into her life by the convent.

Thank you Mary, that was wonderful - but please, what Else does Hilda have to say to her???

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Oct 14, 2009 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

Quote:
It always seemed to Hilda that a friendly silence worked its own magic, if hearts were in communion....



Meg is so dependant in this post on Hilda. She needs to find that others can offer her that friendly silence.

Meg's fearof rejection runs deep and is only to be expected as her parents have rejected her so frequently.


For Meg and the Norflok nuns and especially the one who will be her guide and companion during her stay.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For Hilda and the sixth form
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Abi [ Wed Oct 14, 2009 10:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

Once again Hilda shows her huge love and understanding towards Meg. Thanks Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Wed Oct 14, 2009 11:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

At least Hilda's temper has cooled and thanks to the quiet hour by herself she has been able to unwind a little and find that 'even keel' her equilibrium again.

Oh poor Meg, she must have been shaking like a leaf (or a mouse) as she waited for the door to open and she has obviously convinced herself that she will not be allowed to go to the convent.

Hilda is so gentle with her, as Kathie Ferrars said only a few days earlier, Hilda always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres., here surely we see that in action.

Quote:
It always seemed to Hilda that a friendly silence worked its own magic, if hearts were in communion....


And if Meg is able to experience the same from the other girls and the mistresses then she will be able to leave for the convent in a better frame of mind.

Thank you Mary for yet another post that brought a tear to my eye, although I too, would like to know what else Hilda has to say to her.

Author:  jmc [ Thu Oct 15, 2009 10:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

I am in complete awe at your skill at being able to continually write such amazing posts. That was simply beautiful yet again. I hope Meg manages to find some happiness at the convent and learns to like herself better. I read this earlier today and have pondered on it for much of the day.

Thanks Mary

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Oct 15, 2009 11:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

I am not surprised that Hilda was so thrown by the conversation with Mrs Lyall - occasionally there are events that are thoroughly destabilising, no matter how much experience one has had, or how well-prepared one is to meet them, and this was certainly one of those times. And what a sad contrast between Meg and Ellie; it underscores just how much of a cheated child Meg is - and how much she has been marred by her parents' behaviour. It's rather remarkable that she has it in her to reach out at all....

And she so obviously expected to be denied the visit to Norfolk. She knows her parents well, and expects so very little - no wonder Hilda's soul "weary and already wrung with pain, ached even more fiercely with her instinctive compassion." Meg has so little and in the nature of things, she now expects that this is how life will be. And how insecure she is too, although that is hardly surprising either. She has nothing to trust in, and has to learn that Hilda's forgiveness and love, and Ian Stuart's compassion can be relied on. And that week in the convent will give her so much....

I loved Hilda's Agatha Christie quote - it's highly likely that Meg would have read some of her books and to have a quote like that from an author whom she would know would have added impact. And that lovely comment at the end that "a friendly silence worked its own magic, if hearts were in communion...."

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Oct 15, 2009 12:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

If only more people knew the value of silence. But at least MA is another who can use it - look forward to seeing Meg discover her own worth.
There's a challenge for you Mary - could you humanise Mrs Lyall for us?


And I've just cried all over my sandwich...

Author:  Celia [ Fri Oct 16, 2009 12:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

To know that no one cares about you is pretty impossible to deal with even as an adult, so no wonder Meg-- a teenager,scarcely more than
a child ---is totally unable to cope. Yet despite saying "What hope is there for me?" she is able to accept the twin miracles of being allowed to go to Norfolk,and Hilda's gentle loving.

Thank you Mary for allowing us to feel Hilda's underlying emotions
once again.

Author:  di [ Fri Oct 16, 2009 5:39 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

Thank you, Mary.
Again, I'm lost for words although I'm left feeling such sadness for Meg. How awful to grow up in a household where no body, except for Nanny cared enough about her. Why did they have a child if they're not prepared to care emotionally for her. Perhaps she was just a 'fashion accessory' for her mother, just to be brought out for visitors and then put back in the box!
I also wonder what else Hilda has to say to her; perhaps Meg has to pay her penance before she goes to the sanctuary of the Convent.

Author:  clair [ Fri Oct 16, 2009 9:16 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

Wonderful Mary - poor Meg, it's almost a surprise that she's been so well behaved until now, obviously the loss of her Nanny would have had a major effect on her when that's the only person to ever have loved her

Hilda's very wise sending her to the convent though otherwise Meg may become as reliant on Hilda as she was on Nanny

Author:  linda [ Sun Oct 18, 2009 1:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

Poor Meg, it is little wonder that she initially felt that her parents would refuse to allow her to go to the convent, but the following quote really sums up her deep concerns about whether she can cope with meeting these new people.

Quote:
But, oh, how she would miss the Abbess. Who else was left now to hold her as her Headmistress was doing? What a fountain of mercy she had been. Without her there was, indeed, no sunshine.


Hilda is so wise to give Meg this time away and the chance to develop new relationships, or she could become so dependent upon Hilda for love and support that she will be unable to move on and become a better, more loving young woman.

Thank you Mary, another wonderful post. :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Oct 19, 2009 7:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

Luisa wrote:
There's a challenge for you Mary - could you humanise Mrs Lyall for us?

Some challenges are impossible, Luisa - but one should never give up hope. :wink:

Now for the rest of that conversation - and I do apologise for the delay but RL can be very unforgiving at times. :cry:



....Hilda sat on patiently in the silence, stroking the brown hair and leaving Meg to whatever thoughts she might be having. It seemed to Hilda that a friendly silence always worked its own magic, if hearts were in communion.

Eventually, however, she felt Meg stir, so she eased a hankie out of her pocket and passed it over. Still leaning against the comfort of her Headmistress, Meg wiped her eyes and blew her nose several times. She stirred a little more and Hilda slowly withdrew her arms. Meg shivered in the sudden coldness but bravely sat up straighter and turned her blotched face towards Hilda.

“Thank you, Miss Annersley,” she whispered. “Thank you for your goodness and kindness. Thank you for understanding the need to get away. Thank you for somehow forcing my parents to agree to it. Most of all, thank you for holding me when I’ve been so wrong-minded, and for standing up for me when I’m quite sure no one else did.”

Hilda nearly rose to her feet and applauded this astonishing show of courage and maturity. Meg had whispered the words in a faltering, breaking voice, but she had meant each and every one. That was seen in her steady, swollen eyes.

A different Meg was emerging from the rubble and Hilda knew her instincts had been right, that this girl was worth saving. Meg had met love where she expected hatred. She had received comfort where she expected to be cold-shouldered and harshly punished. She had met a merciful willingness to understand her sins rather than a swift and heartless expulsion from the school. The depths of the compassion showered on her had broken her hard shell in a way nothing else could have done. The result was that, deep within herself, she had discovered a simple graciousness towards others, and a touching compliance to being guided.

Hilda, deeply humbled, smoothed the wrinkled forehead with a gentle finger. “There’s no need for any thanks, Meg, but the gracious way you offer them is music to my ears. You’re more than welcome to any comfort I may have given you. It was the very least I could do after the shock you received. Please, though, my dear, try not to think too badly of your parents – they agreed to let you go, that is the important thing. But…”

She tilted up Meg’s chin with the same gentle finger and smiled at the girl’s sudden gasp of fear. “Yes, there’s always a ‘but’ in this imperfect world, isn’t there?” Her voice was soft with sympathy. “Your parents have agreed, but you won’t actually go to Norfolk until next Monday or Tuesday, at the earliest. I think it extremely important that you face up to your fears before you go. It’s best for you that you try to re-establish something of your normal routine and meet with the girls in your form, otherwise you will spend the time in the convent fretting badly about it. In a week it would have become an insuperable barrier, one you would find impossible to cross.”

Dismay, even dread, darkend the grey eyes. Meg’s terror had leapt up high again. “I kn….kn….knew I had to face them on Saturday evening…. but I thought… I thought….” She gave up and bowed her head.

Hilda looked on her pupil with compassion. “You thought you could hide away upstairs until then,” she murmured. “But, remember what I told you about your punishments. They start now, child. No good hiding away from them. I’ve allowed you yesterday and today in peace to recover a little. If I leave it any longer, it will all become too hard for you to face.”

Her voice was soft as always but inexorable. This would be done her way. “So, tell me, Meg. Are you plucky enough to walk back into your form room tomorrow morning?”

Meg shrank back into herself, as though the stuffing had been knocked out of her by the suddenness of this direct question. She looked away from the vast sympathy in the Abbess’s eyes, away from the gentle determination in the Abbess’s face. She began to gnaw the inside of her cheek, a sure sign to Hilda that she was shaking inside. She gripped Meg’s hands tightly to show she understood even while she made her demand. Meg had transgressed. Reparation was still necessary, no matter how sorry Hilda felt for her.

Meg astonished her Headmistress yet again. The agony in the young face smoothed out and the swollen grey eyes looked back at Hilda. The latter saw the fear still lurking there, but she also saw the wavering courage.

“I don’t think I am plucky enough,” Meg whispered, “but I’ll do it somehow. Ellie had to face me every day, knowing I would probably be nasty to her yet again. And I was! What’s more, she didn’t have the support you’re giving me, did she?” Hilda shook her head, her intent eyes encouraging Meg to continue. “If she could show that much courage, a new girl in a strange place, then I have no choice at all, do I?”

“Oh, Meg,” murmured Hilda, lifting a hand from Meg’s to stroke one damp cheek. “Such bravery, child. Don’t shake your head. Courage is doing something when you’re scared witless – and I think that describes you at the moment. How would it be if your first attempt was my Literature class tomorrow morning? It would mean only a portion of the form will be present. Ellie will be there, if her hand allows…”

“That’s something else you can lay at my door,” whispered Meg, closing her eyes as though to hide her deed from herself. “I pushed her into doing that. I can’t believe I was so horrid. I couldn’t seem to stop myself. It was like there was a…. a demon or something inside me.” She shook her head and wrapped her arms round herself with a deep sob of shame. “I’m not worth all this kindness…. You should just have expelled me.”

“Stop it, Meg,” said Hilda calmly. “Yes, you did push Ellie into it. You needled her until she lost control. You were lucky she didn’t use that knife on you instead of herself.”

Meg’s head snapped up in shock at this cold assessment of what could have happened. “Oh, yes, Meg, make no mistake. You pushed Ellie too far and nearly broke her. So no self-pity, please. You’ve accepted the wrongs you’ve done, you’re sorry for them – but those transgressions do require some sacrifices on your part. Don’t let what you’ve done stop you from making good, now you’re on the right path. Don’t hide away. Life is too short to be small. (Disraeli)”

Meg gaped at her. The Abbess might be solid comfort, but she could also be a searing flame or a blistering block of ice, when she deemed the occasion demanded it.

Hilda’s face softened again. “ As I was saying, Ellie will be there to support you, if her hand allows, and Jeanne and Erica, also. No, Meg, don’t be upset, be grateful. They’ve promised and they mean it, even Ellie. I will be there myself, of course. So, what do you say?

Meg stared at her, agony and awe fighting for supremacy in her eyes. “Why are you doing this?” she croaked. “Why have you forgiven me? Why be so kind to me, when I don’t deserve it? Even when you scold me, I know it’s for my own good, not because you're cross.”

“Because I care, Meg,” Hilda replied with great simplicity. “You have lost the dearest friend you ever had. I know the pain of that. Your life at home has not been easy. You’re sorry for what you’ve done and have tried to make amends, often with great courage. You have a very rough road ahead of you, but you seem willing to embrace it.” She smiled a most beautiful, serene smile. “I don’t only care for you, Meg, I admire you intensely. There, now! What do you think of that?”

Suddenly, Meg was laughing and weeping at the same time. Great, fat tears were running down her cheeks and dripping into her smiling lips. She felt as though a great wind was rushing through the room, tearing away at the grubbiness within and whisking it away.

“Oh, Miss Annersley, I do love you,” she cried from the depths of her starved and lonely and still-childish heart, and went willingly back into the arms held out to receive her, arms that reminded her of Nanny’s arms – welcoming, forgiving, consoling arms.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Oct 19, 2009 7:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

Once again we have clear evidence of the effectiveness of Hilda's handling of Meg when we see that the latter has come so far in her journey towards redemption that she is already prepared to accept all facets of her punishment, and that this has to start *before* and not *after* her trip to the Convent. No one ever said that this would be easy for her, and it's hardly surprising that she feels daunted, not to say downright scared by the prospect, but faced with the trust which Hilda is showing her so clearly, how can she fail, even if her knees are knocking when she enters the classroom?

Thank you, Mary, for our privileged 'presence' at this interview through the power of your words - you leave me wanting to hug both Hilda *and* Meg.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Oct 19, 2009 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P14 Wed 14/10/09

MaryR wrote:
“Oh, Miss Annersley, I do love you,” she cried from the depths of her starved and lonely and still-childish heart, and went willingly back into the arms held out to receive her, arms that reminded her of Nanny’s arms – welcoming, forgiving, consoling arms.



And that last bit had me wiping my eyes - she takes no prisoners, does she - our Hilda? Yet, through it all Meg can still see the love.


Thank you Mary.

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Oct 19, 2009 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

How on earth can I respond to this?

Oh Mary - this post must strike a chord with everyone who reads it. For who can not be touched by the plight that Meg finds herself in. The searing pain which is so obvious, the loss and the need that she displays - the need for understanding, for comfort, for a safe place to shelter in the storm which currently surrounds her.

Her thanks, and apology, are so touching - I'm sure that Hilda found them to be such a reassurance and a wonderful comfort that she was doing the right thing by this child. That one way or another she'd find a way to move forwards.

The birth of this new girl from the ashes of her old life is so full of hope, and wonder in the changes already wrought in the girl, by the correct way forwards being chosen.

And what a way for Meg to show her 'touching compliance to begin guided' than by accepting that she will have to face the girls in class, and that her challenges are to start with this. Even at that, Hilda adds in so many helps to her young charge in this challenge. And she takes up the gauntlet.

I don't say that it will be easy for her, but...

And I can well understand her leaping back into Hilda's arms for more comfort and reassurance after she has given her word that she shall try to do this. Such a natural response.

Thank you Mary. What a picture you are painting for us.

Author:  shesings [ Mon Oct 19, 2009 8:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

Mary, this is so beautiful! I am in awe at your gift for describing these deep feelings in such a true and searingly honest way. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: shesings, nearly speechles!

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Oct 19, 2009 9:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

Quote:
“Your parents have agreed, but you won’t actually go to Norfolk until next Monday or Tuesday, at the earliest. I think it extremely important that you face up to your fears before you go. It’s best for you that you try to re-establish something of your normal routine and meet with the girls in your form, otherwise you will spend the time in the convent fretting badly about it. In a week it would have become an insuperable barrier, one you would find impossible to cross.”

That is so true. Glad Meg can met he classmates in a one of Hilda's lessons. Hope Ellie will be well enough to be there and I know Jean and Erica willbe there as support as well.
((((Hilda and Meg)))) and for them
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For the rest of Lower Sixth in the hope they will all support Meg
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Oct 20, 2009 6:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

Mary,
you have made me cry into my early morning cup of tea :cry:

I'm glad Meg is going into school; she really does need to see and feel the others' reactions instead of worrying about them.

Wonderful stuff, as always !

Author:  jmc [ Tue Oct 20, 2009 8:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

It's going to be tough for Meg to face the others to begin with and unfortunately there will probably be some who won't find her actions so easy to forget. But I think she wil have a strong support group in Ellie, Jean and Erica. Here's hoping all will go well and that when Meg goes to the convent she will be able to go with a lighter heart.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Oct 20, 2009 11:57 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

Another one who is very grateful to eavesdrop on the scene. Hilda is doing such a wonderful job with Meg. And as for Meg's courage - words fail me.


x

Author:  Celia [ Tue Oct 20, 2009 3:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

Once again we experience Hilda's tenderness for this poor
child,amazing to see considering how much damage Meg did Ellie.
Still we feel the core of steel ,the determination and integrity which
is so much a part of Hilda. Your ability to make this wonderful person
real for us is amazing Mary.

Thank you

Author:  clair [ Tue Oct 20, 2009 3:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

The understanding of what she did to Ellie dawning on Meg so clearly shows just how much you've brought her through Mary

Pleased that she'll be facing the others before she goes to the convent as it would make returning so difficult otherwise

Thank you Mary

Author:  linda [ Tue Oct 20, 2009 4:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

Tissues needed again, Mary!!

This is Hilda at her best. As ever, she tempers justice with mercy. But, Meg is left in no doubt that she must face her worst fears in the form of her peers; that she must be punished for having fallen so far from grace, but Hilda will make it as easy for her as possible and that she, Jeanne, Erica and God willing, Ellie will be there to help smooth the path. I too salute Meg's courage in understanding that she must accept this and face her demons.

Quote:
Meg stared at her, agony and awe fighting for supremacy in her eyes. “Why are you doing this?” she croaked. “Why have you forgiven me? Why be so kind to me, when I don’t deserve it? Even when you scold me, I know it’s for my own good, not because you're cross.”


Because she's Hilda and being Hilda she couldn't do anything else, Meg, that's why!!

Thank you Mary, for another emotional post. :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  charli [ Tue Oct 20, 2009 8:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

Mary,
How, how have i missed these last 2 posts!
I love how i always feel such empathy towards your characters and really feel like i am in the room watching them.
Thank you for an emotionally brilliant post
xx

Author:  MHE [ Tue Oct 20, 2009 10:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

What can I say that hasn't been said already about how effective Hilda's handling of Meg has been right from the time that Meg confessed everything to her. Meg is lucky that Hilda could see the good in her and was determined enough to ensure that Meg has the chance to turn her life around.

As Elder says stepping into the classroom will be difficult and I'm sure that not only will her knees be knocking but her legs will feel like jelly. However she'll know that Hilda is there with her as will Jeanne and Erica. As for Ellie she'll be there even if her hand is still painful as she knows that it important that she is seen to be supporting Meg - the others will take their cue from her.

Thank you Mary, for another emotional post, but also one filled with hope for the future.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 12:14 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

Really hope it goes well for Meg returning back to school tomorrow and Hilda is spot on in making her do it before she goes away. Meg's being extremely brave over it all

Thanks Mary

Author:  di [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 5:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

I thought that Hilda would insist that Meg completed her punishment before she went to the Convent. Rightly so - Meg would have not gained much if she was still worrying about what she had to do on her return. Oh, wise, Hilda! The way she helped Meg accept that tomorrow was THE DAY was so 'Hilda - like', tempering justice with mercy as always.
Thanks, Mary. I hope Meg gets through the day without too much difficulty.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 7:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P15 Mon 19/10/09

Hilda surprised herself by sleeping well, although she felt she could do without the headache that insisted on skewering her skull. But she knew she’d had a bad concussion only two months before and that the after-effects could linger, as they had after her accident so long ago. She’d had to endure the headaches then, and they had been far, far worse, so she was determined not to give in to them now.

Ellie had woken only once during the night, and had soon settled again after more pain-killers and a comforting chat with her guardian. She was still sleeping soundly by the time Hilda was dressed and ready for school, so the latter left her and hurried upstairs for a quick word with Matey.

“How’s Meg?” she asked, breathlessly, when she finally ran her friend to ground searching in her linen cupboards for clean sheets.

“Awake – scared stiff – all eyes,” Matey replied curtly. “But she’s made of sterner stuff than I gave her credit for. She didn’t sleep much yet she bathed, dressed, made her bed and then settled down to her work without a murmur. You’ve made an enormous breakthrough there, love. She’s a different girl.”

Hilda considered Matey’s bright, morning face. “Let’s hope so, Gwynneth. You might say a prayer or two that she manages to get through the day that I’ve forced on her – and gets through it without breaking down or having a relapse and hurting someone.”

Matey nodded then asked abruptly, “How’s Ellie?” and listened as Hilda explained. “Sleep is what she needs most of all. I’ll pop down shortly and sort her out. You go do whatever Headmistresses do at this time of the morning.”

Five minutes after Hilda reached her study, a telegram was winging its way to Norfolk.

Mission accomplished – stop – over to you – stop – Hilda - stop.

That should keep the good Abbess out of mischief for a wee while, she chuckled to herself. She then confirmed the weather forecast – sunny all day but very cold. Turning to her mound of papers, she switched round the skiing order of the day before, but making sure she still had her Literature class at the normal time. The skiing itself would take place later this time, the first group not going out until after break, thus ensuring at least two hours of solid work for all. The second instalment would go out after Mitagessen, since the forecast was so good for the whole day.

Rosalie put in an appearance, to be greeted warmly by Hilda. Once Hilda had reassured her she was fully recovered from her weariness of the night before, they shared a few words about what needed doing first once the working day began, and arranging when Rosalie would go out to join the other skiers. Hilda then sat at her desk and checked her books for the days’ lessons, making sure she had corrected all the girls’ work. Once that was done she eyed her over-flowing correspondence basket with a distinct lack of fervour.

She sat tapping her pencil in absent-minded fashion on the desk, her mind veering off to the problem Meg presented until she flew to Norfolk. Could Joan Bertram pick up some of the slack? Hilda knew that Ruth Derwent and Jeanne de Lachennais would do their best for the girl, but maybe Joan’s own chequered past would render her more sensitive to Meg’s needs. Meg had been banned from skiing. Would Joan be willing to give up her own skiing again and take her for a walk, instead, this afternoon?

An even better idea was beginning to glimmer in Hilda’s mind when the phone disturbed her musings.

“Ellie’s awake,” announced Matey, diving in without any polite preliminaries. “I’ve given her more pain-killers and was about to go and get her breakfast, but I was thinking…”

“Good for you! Nice to know it’s still done around here! I do sometimes wonder.”

Matey gasped. “My, we’re sharp this morning. That could have been Nell herself taking the Mickey! I was thinking,” she repeated, with heavy emphasis, “that maybe Jeanne Sarazin could join Ellie for breakfast – it’s a bit lonely on her own here with only an old Tartar like me for company!” She heard Hilda splutter. “You might need some linctus for that cough, love. It sounds nasty. The two of them did seem to be getting along rather well on Sunday.”

“And on Monday,” Hilda added slowly, “she and Erica supported Ellie all the way when she made her impassioned plea to the rest of the form. It’s a wonderful idea, Gwynneth, You were, indeed, thinking,” she added, a smile in her voice. Matey growled under her breath as Hilda went on rather anxiously, “Thinking back to what I told you last night, though - is Ellie fit enough to be in class?

“After what Jack did to her finger yesterday, I’d normally be inclined to say No. But this isn’t a normal occasion, is it? The sooner Meg faces up to things the better. So we’ll allow Ellie to go into school for your lesson and, if she really isn’t fit to be there, we can yank her back to bed afterwards. Just - watch her like a hawk!”

“You know I will! Tell her I’ll be along to see her after Frühstück.”

She admitted to herself that she still felt qualms about the morning. She had persuaded Meg to face her demons, but she couldn’t do it without assistance. Was Ellie really well enough to have the strength to be loving and giving to her erstwhile tormentor? And could the others be depended on to do what they had pledged - to build that bridge of friendship? Or was it all going to be an unmitigated disaster for Meg?

She shook her head. No, she must trust – in Meg, in Ellie and the others, in God Himself.

After all, she reflected ruefully, If you aren’t in over your head, how do you know how tall you are?(George Eliot)

She didn’t know about herself, but she did know how tall Ellie and Meg and Jeanne were, and that was what mattered.

Author:  shesings [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 9:16 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Mary - marvellous! :) Loved the banter between Hilda and Matey :lol: and looking forward, though a bit wibbly :? , to the classroom scene!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 11:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Two posts, and both so detailed and fascinating! Hilda is very wise to ensure that Meg encounters her fears and dread before she leaves the school. Surely she would not benefit as she ought from the convent with the awareness of this overshadowing everything. And Meg has great courage in accepting that she must do this - more so in that she is quite obviously terrified at the prospect.

But Hilda is right; Meg does have to demonstrate that she is truly repentant and accepting that she must meet with the other girls and hear their judgement is part of it. And even now, Hilda is showing her compassion for Meg by arranging that there will be people in that room who support and understand her; after all, if Ellie, who has been grievously injured and hurt by Meg is willing to accept her penitence and forgive her, that should go a long way with the others.

And I am so pleased that Hilda was able to sleep, though not that she has a headache! And now of course, she is understandably anxious as to the outcome of the day - will Ellie, Jeanne and Erica be able to support Meg through this first and hardest encounter? It will undoubtedly be difficult for all of them, but as Hilda tells herself, " she must trust – in Meg, in Ellie and the others, in God Himself." And what a splendidly appropriate quotation...

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Chris [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 12:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Fingers crossed it goes well for all of them. Looking forward to the next installment.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 1:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Another great episode - I'm so glad Hilda managed a reasonable night's sleep - just what the doctor (or Gwynneth) would have ordered. :) I love the latter's comments on how Meg is taking her punishment, too - and Hilda's brief but telling telegram to MA. I hope that Ellie will enjoy her breakfast with Jeanne (inspired thinking there, Gwynneth) and will indeed be fit enough to attend the English lesson, even if she's sent back to bed afterwards - her support will mean so much to Meg.

Thanks, Mary - will be eagerly awaiting news of that lesson.

Author:  Celia [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 1:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Hilda as usual has no thought for herself, can even be thankful that
this headache is not as severe as the ones she suffered after the bus accident. At least she got to sleep well,with only one interruption :|

As for Meg, I'm sure everyone will be praying that her ordeal goes
as smoothly as possible.

Thank you Mary ( I bet MA enjoys her telegram :!: )

Author:  shazwales [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 3:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Thank you Mary that was beautifully written.

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 6:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Mary... I've got to say I just love this line:

Quote:
That should keep the good Abbess out of mischief for a wee while, she chuckled to herself.


I wonder how Kate would take to being told she was being 'kept out of mischief' by her daughter like that!!! :lol:

Now - what idea has she had in relation to the problem in Meg's entertainment until she leaves the school? So Joan Bertram isn't to be the one...

As others have said that banter was great fun - and that idea of Gwynneth's regarding Ellie really was inspired, I certainly agree with Elder on that score. Talking about Gwynneth - I also enjoyed her description of how Meg was doing this morning. She seems to be determined that she will do what Hilda has asked of her, regardless of how scared she might be in relation to the task at this point. I'm so glad that they have put as many supports as possible in place surrounding it for her... If she'd acted other it might have been hard to empathise with her quite so much, but in the clear picture drawn by Matey (how on earth *do* you do this one Mary - not just pull us into the story you're already weaving, but have your characters give us a window on other people in the story to let us watch them as well...)

As for the ending - it was just perfect! And how well that quote fits in as well. Simply brilliant!

Thank you Mary!

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 7:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Quote:
After all, she reflected ruefully, If you aren’t in over your head, how do you know how tall you are?(George Eliot)

She didn’t know about herself, but she did know how tall Ellie and Meg and Jeanne were, and that was what mattered.


Well Hilda might not know how tall she is herself, but we all know that she is tall and walks tall.

For Lower Sixth and the literature class
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For MA :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: as she will need her sence of humour to deal with Hilda's telegram.

Author:  linda [ Thu Oct 22, 2009 11:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Just found this when I was going to log off and go to bed, Mary. Lovely to have another update!!

I'm so pleased that Hilda managed to have a good night's sleep despite her dreadful headache. She is going to need all her strength to help Meg when the time comes for her to face her peers, and, of course, Ellie will need her too.

Quote:
and arranging when Rosalie would go out to join the other skiers.


As usual, Hilda is on the ball, ensuring that Rosalie will have a chance to have a break during the day.

I love the telegram to MA. I wonder what she will make of it. I wonder too, who Hilda has in mind to take Meg for a walk as she is not permitted to join the skiers. Hilda realises that as far as Meg is concerned, there will need to be a lot of arrangements made to cover the next few days. Perhaps Joan Bertram can help, but who else?Please don't keep us in suspense too long, Mary.

Matey's idea to ask Jeanne to take her breakfast with Ellie is just great. I am sure that this will help Ellie who must be feeling lonely without the company of her friends.

Thank you, Mary. Another brilliant post. :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  di [ Fri Oct 23, 2009 5:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Fingers crossed for Meg today. I shall worry about her all day! [ so please don't keep us in suspense for too long, Mary.] At least there is much scaffolding around her so if she falters she won't fall far.

Gwynneth is proving to be worth her weight in gold for the way she supports all of them. [I was going to say Hilda but, on reflection, all three seem to be supported by her this morning.]

Thanks, Mary for allowing us to eavesdrop. -One place I'd like to be is the convent when M.A. receives Hilda's telegram. :lol: :lol:

Author:  charli [ Fri Oct 23, 2009 8:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Loved it Mary,
So nice to relax and read this after a ridiculously busy day at work. (and it certainly has relaxed me)
Can't wait for more
x

Author:  Abi [ Fri Oct 23, 2009 10:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Yay for Hilda - not only does she have the skills to help people herself; she also has the courage and wisdom to know when she has to sit back and trust other people to do the right thing. Hope all goes well for Meg.

Thanks Mary!

Author:  MHE [ Fri Oct 23, 2009 11:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

As Elder says another wonderful episode Mary. Thank you.

As you know I'm more familiar with the Welsh poets than I am with the English ones and the other day in work I came across the following line from a poem by W. Rhys Nicholas, who was a minister of the church, poet and hymn-writer.

"Fel angor i long mewn tymestl."

Here's my translation of the line
"Like an anchor for a ship in a tempest"

As I read the line I realised that he could have been talking about Hilda or MA. For they are both anchors, MA for Hilda in the tempest of her grief and Hilda for both Ellie and Meg in everything that has happened to them this term.

Author:  Lesley [ Sat Oct 24, 2009 6:38 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Love the telegram - Hilda's revenge! :lol:


Thanks Mary

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat Oct 24, 2009 11:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

Love the banter between Hilda and Matey! Hope it goes well for Meg back in class. You've got me on tenterhooks waiting. And who knows may be Joan will be able to help her

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Oct 25, 2009 5:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

I did read it before, but had no time to post a reply..... Real life is being a frantic pain at the moment :banghead:

Will we get to see MA's reaction when she receives the message from Hilda ? I do hope so :mrgreen:

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Oct 26, 2009 7:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Thurs 22/10/09

di wrote:
One place I'd like to be is the convent when M.A. receives Hilda's telegram. :lol: :lol:

That I can't do, Di, as we're sticking with Meg for the moment, but you may hear from the lady herself before too long! So fear not! :twisted:

Hilda was her usual quiet and serene presence at Frühstück, her face revealing not one iota of all the teeming thoughts buzzing around in her head. However, the muffled groans she heard on all sides, when she announced two hours of hard work before anyone could ski, brought a sparkle to her eyes and sent laughter rippling over that peaceable face.

“Anyone would think I’d condemned you to the blackest of dungeons,” she teased them. “Imagine how your poor, hard-working mistresses must be feeling at the sight of such long and lugubrious faces.”

The mistresses at the staff table promptly pulled the most appalling faces at their pupils, and embarrassed laughter ran round the room.

Vivien uncrossed her eyes, straightened out her face, leaned forward in her chair and announced in dark, dark tones, “I have a cunning plan – so if you don't want it to be set in motion, girls, do try to look at least a little pleased at the thought of the work awaiting you, or else….!”

Struggling not to laugh out loud, Hilda held her hand up as melodramatic shrieks and wails erupted around her, some of them from the staff table itself. “Miss Knowles has spoken, and you all know by now just how creative she can be. Let me add this. It’s a beautiful day out there, perfect for skiing or toboganning, and you will all have at least two hours fun, no matter whether you go before or after Mitagessen. We’re only asking a very minimal effort before you receive your reward. What more could anyone ask, girls? No lessons at all?”

She threw her hands up in feigned surprise when everyone clapped and cheered and nodded their heads vigorously in answer to her question. She gave them their heads for a moment or two and then indicated the noise might cease.

“We’ve all finished, I think, so we’ll have Grace and you can begin your endeavours without more ado.”

The school rose as one, chairs were placed under tables and the mellow voice recited the Latin grace over their bowed heads. The staff departed and the girls leapt into action. Hilda, meanwhile, waited outside the Speisesaal until Erica appeared. She beckoned her over and spoke quietly for a minute or two, after which Erica nodded

“You can count on me, Auntie Hilda,” she said. Hilda clasped Erica’s shoulder in thanks and then turned and went through to the Annexe. Her heart sank, though, when she saw Ellie, who was still in bed, Persephone cuddled in her arms as she chatted to Jeanne. Her face was as white as her sheets and great, dark smudges underlined her eyes. Jeanne rose quickly from her seat by the bed and bade her Headmistress a good morning.

“Good morning, Jeanne, and thank you so much for keeping Ellie company, when I know you have things that need doing. No, don’t go just yet, my dear. Has Ellie told you what I plan for Meg this morning?”

“Yes, Miss Annersley,” said Jeanne, this being an English day. “She is coming down to our Literature lesson. You think she will need our help, non?”

Hilda heard the unspoken sympathy in the quiet voice of this serene, gentle girl, and she smiled her gratitude. “You've already given a great deal of help, Jeanne. You were the first to support Ellie the other day when she spoke about Meg, and that gave the others a lead and encouraged them to offer their own support. But, yes, Jeanne, I fear Meg will have need of your kind and thoughtful heart.”

Jeanne blushed, not knowing what to say in reply. Hilda saw her difficulty and launched into the same request she had made of Erica.

Jeanne nodded. “0f course I’ll be there, Miss Annersley, but Ellie….” and she glanced over at the bed. Its occupant sat up and frowned at Hilda, but received an imperceptible shake of the head so subsided and said nothing.

“I agree that Ellie doesn’t look well, Jeanne, but I have a feeling she won’t let that stop her, even so,” Hilda warned her. She saw Jeanne to the door with another warm word or two of thanks and then returned to take Jeanne’s chair by the bed.

Ellie saw the anxiety in the beloved face. “Please do not worry about me, Madame,” she said with great earnestness. “I can still go to my class. My hand hurts, yes, but I do not read my books with my hand nor think my thoughts with my hand. I have not the need of my hand to support Meg.”

Hilda’s lips twitched at her ward’s choice of words. She reached out and held Ellie’s good hand. “Leaving aside the hand you say you don’t need, my wee flipperling, I have to ask one last time if you do really want to do this. Meg hurt you.”

Ellie nodded vehemently. “Yes, she did, and that is why it is my place to help her, more than it is anyone else’s, non? They did not like what she did, even before I came, nor do they find it amusing to have, among them, someone who goes in people’s belongings and takes them all away and hides them. The others will not make the first move. So I must show them how. I can show them that I trust her not to hurt me again. If I do that, they might find it possible to do the same. They won’t forgive her all at once, but one or two of them might show her a smile.”

Hilda scrutinised the pale face, the grave eyes. Why were teenagers never given credit for their maturity? Why did adults – even some of her staff - assume that youngsters couldn’t think things through at a very deep level, couldn’t find clear solutions to problems? Ellie was showing a merciful and mature and down-to-earth approach to the problem posed by Meg. She was willing to mend fences in a way that most adults wouldn’t even consider, if they had been as victimised as Ellie had been.

“It’s true that your support will have the most effect, child. Although you mustn’t forget that it is very hard for people to forgive someone who has transgressed and then welcome them back into the fold, despite what the girls may have said. Nor must you forget that it is also very hard for people to change. Meg may still hurt you again. She is very, very unhappy and any little thing could cause her to lose her balance and self-control.”

Ellie thought about this, her forehead wrinkling deeply, then she leaned forward. “I was like that, non, Madame? I was so very unkind to the good sisters, even to my marraine. But they were older, and they kept on being kind to me even when I lost control of myself and slammed doors and refused to go to my dinner. I think I am beginning to see how. And you – you have been patient and loving in all my anger and my dark moods, and have shown me a better way….. Now, perhaps, I need to do that for Meg. We can help each other - because you are right, Madame. People do find it so, so hard to change. I find it almost too hard some days. My temper is still there, like a tiger curled up inside his bush, sleeping but always quick to spring out if poked.”

Hilda was moved to tears at such willingness, not only to support someone who had caused her such deep, deep hurt, but also to acknowledge her own flaws so openly and honestly. Struggling to find words, Hilda sat on the bed and took Ellie in her arms, Persephone squashed up between them. Her ward was truly the purest gold.

“Do you know how wonderful you are, child?” she whispered. “To give and not to count the cost…. Every day I learn something new from you.”

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Oct 26, 2009 7:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

Pure bliss !
Thank you, Mary - just what I needed :halo:

Author:  shazwales [ Mon Oct 26, 2009 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

Thank you that was beautiful.

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Oct 26, 2009 8:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

Oh Mary, you've done it again - all of it! From letting us see through your wonderful window on life, to the wonderful humour you inject into all but the very tenderest scenes of ND, to those heartbreakingly simple scenes.

I love the tender heart of Jeanne, as she shows how willing she is to support both Ellie and Meg, I love the way that Hilda checks out to see how Ellie really feels about this day, I love Ellie's clear sighted understanding of just how much she is needed, and how little her hand is necessary for her to be able to play her part.

Two parts of this stand out though Mary love...

Quote:
“Miss Knowles has spoken"


*splutters* Fantastic! Thank you! :lol: :lol: :lol:

Quote:
truly the purest gold.


And this is a perfect description of all that ND is.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Oct 26, 2009 9:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

Ellie is a truly remarkable girl - most adults never get to that point.


Many thanks Mary

Author:  MHE [ Mon Oct 26, 2009 9:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

It is wonderfull to see Ellie blossoming before our eyes, and indeed understanding that she must be by Meg's side as she takes those faltering first steps into the classroom.

It will not be easy for Meg to step over the threshold under the gaze of the rest of her class but with Jeanne and Erica there too to support her, not forgetting Hilda's presence then I'm sure that she will find the courage to face it head on.

And I agree with Squirrel that ND's is pure gold :D

Thank you Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Oct 26, 2009 10:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

Thank you Mary.
Loved the girls response to Hilda's suggestion that they would have liked no lessons, but would prefer to ski or sledge al day.

Glad Ellie, Erica and Jeanne are going to support Meg. Ellie's shows understanding of the risks of Meg hurting her again which she will need to met with care.

For them all
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Abi [ Mon Oct 26, 2009 10:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

Ellie has come on so much from when we first met her - she's so gracious and mature. Thanks Mary, that was a treat to read.

Author:  di [ Tue Oct 27, 2009 9:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

Ok, Mary, I can wait for M.A. :) What a brave soul Ellie is. Despite her physical pain she is ready to help Meg with her mental pain at the task ahead. I know it's no good expecting everything to go smoothly when Meg first appears in the Literature lesson but with Jeanne, Erica and Ellie supporting her I hope it's not a too difficult time for her. At the present I'm sure she wouldn't dream of hurting Ellie more but Hilda is quite right to warn her that Meg might not always be able to control herself; she's also been hurt very badly.
Fingers crossed for both Ellie and Meg. :halo:

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Oct 27, 2009 1:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

but hoping we find out what Vivien has in mind soon....

Author:  linda [ Tue Oct 27, 2009 2:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

Another amazing post, Mary. Three things stood out for me in this.

Quote:
“I can still go to my class. My hand hurts, yes, but I do not read my books with my hand nor think my thoughts with my hand. I have not the need of my hand to support Meg.”

What courage, Ellie, what fortitude!! She has the perfect excuse not to have to face Meg this morning, but she is determined to be there to give her support and help ease the way for Meg.

Quote:
Why were teenagers never given credit for their maturity? Why did adults – even some of her staff - assume that youngsters couldn’t think things through at a very deep level, couldn’t find clear solutions to problems?

As usual, Hilda is perfectly right. She has seen this on so many fronts over the past few days. Not only with Ellie, but Erica and Jeanne have demonstrated a similar level of maturity and indeed these three have put some of the staff to shame as they failed to see what was in front of them.

Quote:
My temper is still there, like a tiger curled up inside his bush, sleeping but always quick to spring out if poked.”


Another sign of Ellie’s maturity of thought. Unlike Margot’s famed ‘devil’, Ellie is quite aware of how easily her tiger can be provoked which will help her to gain control and cage the tiger.

Thank you Mary. As squirrel says, ND is definitely pure gold.

Author:  Celia [ Tue Oct 27, 2009 8:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

Hilda must indeed be justifiably proud of Erica,Jeanne and Ellie.
Their attitude and thoughtfulness exemplify what the school is
trying to bring out in its pupils.

Will Hilda be able to enjoy some time outdoors I wonder ?

Another very enjoyable post. Thank you Mary.

Author:  charli [ Tue Oct 27, 2009 9:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

Thanks Mary,
Just what i needed after losing a netball match (grr!)
But now i am smiling again and I love Ellie and i want to adopt her myself!

xx

Author:  vicki_theterror [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 6:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

WOW.
Having just caught up with this again, I have to wonder how I managed to get so behind.

Thank you Mary, this is just fantastic and the relationship between Hilda and Ellie is amazing, how Ellie has changed and her attitude to Meg does her so much credit

thanks again

Vicki

Author:  jmc [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 9:12 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

That was so lovely. The girls are showing so much maturity. Thank you Mary

Author:  shesings [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 9:55 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

Sorry I'm so late responding to this last lovely post, Mary! I was trying to think of something intelligent and profound to say but everyone else got in first! :oops: So I'll just say thank you :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :halo:

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 8:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

shesings wrote:
Sorry I'm so late responding to this last lovely post, Mary! I was trying to think of something intelligent and profound to say but everyone else got in first! :oops: So I'll just say thank you :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :halo:

Splutters.... :lol: Shesings, I don't do intelligent and profound, so why worry? :wink: I'm just grateful you're still here, as quite honestly I'm finding these pieces tedious in the extreme. :roll:


Hilda walked into VIB form room accompanied by a tautly-strung Meg and a wan-looking Ellie. The latter had her hand strapped up high against her shoulder to lessen the pain. They found Erica and Jeanne already in residence, just as Hilda had asked of them earlier. The two girls rose to their feet, Erica with a worried expression on her pleasant face. Jeanne, however, was as serene as she always was.

“We hope you approve of our arrangements, Miss Annersley,” she now said. “I usually sit beside Ellie but we thought we could place Meg between us. Gretchen has agreed to change places with me.”

“And I will be behind Meg,” added Erica.

Hilda heard a sharp intake of breath beside her. She turned and saw Meg was shaking, her face sheet-white. Before Hilda could speak, however, Ellie took one of Meg’s cold hands.

“Come and sit down, Meg,” she said in a soft voice, “Try to think of us as les trios mousquetaires, swords and shields at the ready to protect you on all sides.”

She tried to pull Meg over to Jeanne, but Meg resisted, flashing Hilda a look of sheer terror. One wrong word and she would flee from the room, Hilda realised.

“Go with Ellie, Meg,” she murmured, in a soothing tone. “Remember, no matter what happens, you are strong enough.”

The terror faded a fraction and Meg allowed herself to be seated next to Jeanne, with Ellie on her other side. She discovered her books had already been set there, waiting for her. They had thought of everything! Ellie, too, found everything ready on her own desk and smiled across at Jeanne, and in that split second of shared endeavour, a true and lasting friendship was born. A friendship with its roots in the shared afternoon of music at the weekend, in Jeanne’s immediate response to Ellie’s heartfelt plea for Meg two days earlier, and finally, deep-down, in their shared French heritage.

The bell pealed out, signalling the end of break, and Hilda saw Meg stiffen, but she had no time for more words. Her own books and papers needed setting in order. She prayed, though, as she worked. She had visited Form VIB earlier that morning, during their register time with Ruth Derwent, to let them know that Meg would be joining them later and had reminded them of their promise to Ellie to help build a bridge of friendship. She had then recited Portia’s speech to them, the same lines she had brought to the staff’s attention on Monday evening.

Now, all they could do was wait for the rest of the form to appear – and hope. Soon, footsteps were heard, and the door was thrust open, the first girls rushing in, only to pull up short at the sight of the Abbess already there ahead of them. Hilda’s lips twitched when she saw their startled faces, but then she stood up in alarm. The girls following on behind, as yet unaware of what had happened, tried to push those in front out of the way in their hurry to settle down at their desks before Miss Annersley should arrive.

The consequences were disastrous. Agneta fell forward, banging into a nearby desk. Clare Kynaston tripped over one of Agneta’s feet and fell heavily to the floor, only to shriek as Freda Kendall collapsed on top of her when pushed from behind. Sara and Barbara, Ellie’s sheepdogs, were wedged together in the door frame, unable to move backwards or forwards, and both seeming rather stunned by the swift turn of events.

“Girls!” exclaimed Hilda, moving swiftly towards them. An appalled silence fell. “I am truly horrified. Is this any way to enter a form room? You could be nine year olds. Stand still, please, those at the back. Clare, have you hurt yourself, dear?”

She helped Freda and Clare back to their feet, relieved to discover that they and Agneta appeared to be unharmed. Sara and Barbara eased themselves shame-facedly out of the doorway and nearly burst out laughing when they saw Ellie trying hard to control her own mirth. Hilda bade them all find their books and sit down without any more fuss.

Amid the quiet bustle of locker doors being opened and closed and girls settling in their places, she returned to her desk and sat down. She had decided early that morning that it would be better for Meg if she got there before the rest, rather than having to make an entrance with her Headmistress, but now that Headmistress was asking herself furiously why she hadn’t thought to warn the girls she would be waiting for them. What a start!

However, as she sat watching them, she decided that maybe it had been for the best. They were so overcome at showing themselves up before her and so busy sorting themselves and their belongings out, that they had no time to spare looking round for Meg.

She waited until every girl was seated, allowing the silence to linger and make her point for her. Finally, she spoke. “Are we all settled? In future, please let me have no more such nonsense. You know the way to enter a room, whether a mistress is present or not. You’re in the Sixth form, girls. A few of you are sub-prefects. How can you set the younger forms any kind of example when you behave as childishly as some of them? We were very lucky no one was hurt.”

Some of them wriggled uncomfortably, despite the quiet tone in which she had spoken. Satisfied, she smiled round at them and picked up some papers from the desk.

“Let’s turn to pleasanter matters,” she said. “I have here the essays you wrote for me last week. I thought we’d leave our text books to one side for this morning and concentrate on these, instead. If you remember, I gave you a choice between two topics. We’re going to read some of them out and apply our critical powers to our own words, for a change.”

She saw Ellie’s eyes begin to glow, and she gave her a brief, unobtrusive wink. Ellie was, hopefully, about to be reassured as to just how gifted she was as a writer.....

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 8:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

More of ND!!! :D

Not too sure what you're talking about there though Mary - I saw nothing that was tedious - gripping, and thrilling, definitely, but tedious... That's the last word I'd choose I can promise you!!!

You held my interest captive from the first word until last, firstly with tension and then with amusement.

Bits that stand out?

Quote:
Meg resisted, flashing Hilda a look of sheer terror. One wrong word and she would flee from the room, Hilda realised.

“Go with Ellie, Meg,” she murmured, in a soothing tone. “Remember, no matter what happens, you are strong enough.”

The terror faded a fraction and Meg allowed herself to be seated next to Jeanne, with Ellie on her other side.


Well done Hilda. Just what was needed there. I also love the girls arrangements for the seating of Meg when she arrives amongst them.

I love the fact that Ellie, through her efforts, is slowly finding friends amongst her compatriots.

As for this (sorry for the length of the quote!!!):

Quote:
Soon, footsteps were heard, and the door was thrust open, the first girls rushing in, only to pull up short at the sight of the Abbess already there ahead of them. Hilda’s lips twitched when she saw their startled faces, but then she stood up in alarm. The girls following on behind, as yet unaware of what had happened, tried to push those in front out of the way in their hurry to settle down at their desks before Miss Annersley should arrive.

The consequences were disastrous. Agneta fell forward, banging into a nearby desk. Clare Kynaston tripped over one of Agneta’s feet and fell heavily to the floor, only to shriek as Freda Kendall collapsed on top of her when pushed from behind. Sara and Barbara, Ellie’s sheepdogs, were wedged together in the door frame, unable to move backwards or forwards, and both seeming rather stunned by the swift turn of events.

“Girls!” exclaimed Hilda, moving swiftly towards them. An appalled silence fell. “I am truly horrified. Is this any way to enter a form room? You could be nine year olds.

:lol: :lol: :lol:

Just perfect! And what a way to break the ice. I'm certain that they *would* be pulled up short enough to have no time to look or wonder at Meg after that short adventure!!! And while Hilda may be frustrated at herself for not realising the probable effect of her unexpected appearance in the class room - I think that it probably had a better effect all round when taken that way!!! She's got *that* right for sure.

I'm already looking forwards to hearing as much as you are willing to tell us about how Ellie's work was received by the class amongst others. I'd love to see her reaction if you're planning on including it.

I can't say it enough Mary - I love it! :D

Author:  clair [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 8:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Thanks Mary, just lovely - how do you go from tears to laughter so well?! Hope that Meg will get through the lesson, at least she knows that there are others to stand by her as well as Ellie

Author:  MHE [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 8:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Poor Meg she is absolutely terrified but as things turned out that certainly broke the tension better than anything Hilda could have planned.

It is lovely to see how the others have decided on the seating arrangements so that Meg has her friends around her.

I agree with Squirrel, there is nothing tedious here, nor in any of the other scenes. These little scenes are the very backbone of ND.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Sheila [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 8:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Thank you Mary for all your wonderful writing I always eagerly await your posts. They are definately not tedious.

Author:  Abi [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 9:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Thanks for more of this Mary :D . Really hope Meg will be ok.

Author:  Celia [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 9:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Certainly not the beginning to her literature class which Hilda had
anticipated,but it did save Meg being the centre of attention. Hope
all goes well for the rest of the class.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 9:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Have the girls even realised that Meg is in their midst yet? Truly Hilda needs to tone down her appearances if just the sight of her causes a multi-vehicle pile up! :wink:


Thanks Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 9:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Mary your love of teaching and your knowledge of girls stand out in your writting, and it is far from tedious. Is it bringing back memories from your teaching dates and you are wanting to move on, but Hilda will not let you?
Your depth of understanding and skill in writting shows in every post.

This one is well up to standard. Hope Meg's essay is worth some positive remarks as well as Ellie's.

For the rest of the lesson.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  charli [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 11:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Mary, how on earth are you finding this tedious! It is so much the opposite! You know i look forward to each and every update!
Love the girls falling over each other, can definitely relate to that. :D

Thank You again, and as usual can't wait for more :wink:
xxx

Author:  shesings [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 11:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P16 Monday 26/10/09

MaryR wrote:
Splutters.... :lol: Shesings, I don't do intelligent and profound, so why worry? :wink: I'm just grateful you're still here, as quite honestly I'm finding these pieces tedious in the extreme. :roll: [/color]


Now just haud the bus right there, missus!!!! :roll: You might be finding these pieces tedious but the rest of us, judging by the responses already printed tonight, are totally rivetted, awed, amazed and waiting with bated breath for the next episode! :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Fri Oct 30, 2009 12:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

All that bravery and resolve and empathy and plotting -- and the general populace end up too embarrassed to notice. Are we sure Hilda didn't trip someone up on purpose? (Or Nell, more likely :lol:)

Thank you, Mary. It still won't be easy, but at least all eyes aren't on the ex-combatants.

Author:  shazwales [ Fri Oct 30, 2009 1:57 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Thank you Mary,where did you get the word 'tedious' from this is brilliant.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Oct 30, 2009 4:12 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

You've handled the rising tension here beautifully Mary - I was racing through those last two posts longing to see just how Meg's first moments with her form would go, - and then that masterly reversal where the form is diverted from matters at hand simply because they can't walk through a door properly! Beautiful, just beautiful!

Both Jeanne and Ellie really are shining out here - they don't find it easy at all, and yet they are both prepared to do all that they can for Meg. And Ellie knows just how easy it would be for her to lose her temper - that sleeping tiger 'curled up in his bush' - and in so knowing demonstrates an awareness and maturity that would shame certain adults, as Hilda recognises. And Jeanne too is developing new resources and finding new strengths - and how lovely that a true friendship is developing between her and Ellie. And both of them are demonstarting a clear willingness to do precisely as they had promised, to take care of Meg. No wonder Hilda has such a high opinion of them, and how right she is to recognise their worth and maturity and esteem it correctly - too many teenagers suffer from the dismissiveness of adults - the very people who should be setting them a worthwhile example.

And what a lovely hint of things to come in that last sentence - reassurance for Ellie as a writer!

Thank you Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Fri Oct 30, 2009 7:46 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

I don't know what else to say that others haven't already written. That was a great way for the lesson to start for Meg. Most of the girls will be eager for Hilda not to notice them doing anything wrong so they are unlikely to be able to do anything to Meg. Elllie, Jeanne and Erica are really showing what they are made of going to so much trouble to try and reassure Meg. This was such a lovely post to come home to after a very long Friday.

Thanks Mary.

BTW not at all tedious

Author:  di [ Fri Oct 30, 2009 9:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Mary, I'm afraid I have to disagree most strongly with you :devil: - you do both intelligent and proud, you don't do tedious! Repeat after me-'I don't do tedious, I don't do tedious, I don't do.....'. NONE of your writing ever comes across as tedious and this is no exception. I just loved the way the girls came tumbling in through the door; Meg couldn't have wished for a better entrance to take the hot spot off her at the beginning of the lesson. By the time any of then realise she's in the room Hilda will be poised to commence her lesson and no one will want to miss her learned words.
I expect the end of the lesson will be tricky for Meg but the worst is over for her and she can only grow stronger with Erica, Ellie and Jeanne by her side.

Many thanks.

Author:  JellySheep [ Fri Oct 30, 2009 9:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Are you and I reading the same text, Mary? Because tedious is definitely not a word that springs to mind. It is actually banishing tedium for a little while for me, until I get to the end and have to return to the 'real' world...

Author:  linda [ Sat Oct 31, 2009 9:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Definitely not tedious, Mary, as so many others have said. ND is the first thing I look for when I come on the board.

Quote:
“Come and sit down, Meg,” she said in a soft voice, “Try to think of us as les trios mousquetaires, swords and shields at the ready to protect you on all sides.”

Les trios mousquetaires - Ellie, Jeanne and Erica - how wonderful. Already they are proving to Meg that they are ready to support her and are helping to make her return to the form as easy as possible.

The disastrous entry of the rest of the girls really had me giggling. This really has taken the attention off Meg and I think the girls will be too concerned about this debacle to notice her for the moment. At least it has given Meg breathing space and may help her face the rest of the lesson.

I'm looking forward to hearing Ellie's essay, and I hope that there are some positive aspect from Meg's which Hilda is able to draw out.

Thank you Mary, :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Nov 01, 2009 6:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

I've been away, and while I could read - and greatly enjoy - the last two episodes while I was gone, had no chance to respond on them.

Like Cath V-P, I love the way you have gradually built up the tension to the start of this lesson, which will be so important for Meg - only to 'pop the balloon' for the moment with the comic entry of the rest of the class into the room!! A true 'crash bang wallop what a picture' moment - but so perfectly calculated to remove some of the tensions which Meg must have inevitably been feeling.

As for Ellie, Jeanne and Erica - the relationship between the three is truly amazing and mature for girls of their age. I do hope that the rest of the girls in the group will fulfil the promise they gave to help ease Meg's path as much as they can. Even if this 're-entry' is hard on Meg, she is facing up to it bravely, and will certainly feel better for having faced the girls before she leaves for the Convent.

Thank you again, Mary, for allowing us to participate in this scene - I'm eagerly looking forward both to hearing Ellie's essay and to seeing how Meg fares for the rest of the lesson.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 5:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Thank you for all the lovely denials of my own observations. Maybe it came from finding it a real tussle to write these parts about Meg. I tore them up so many times as they just didn't read right - and this one may not either. :?

Kathy_S wrote:
All that bravery and resolve and empathy and plotting -- and the general populace end up too embarrassed to notice. Are we sure Hilda didn't trip someone up on purpose? (Or Nell, more likely :lol:)

:lol: Actually, Nell is in hiding, cowering away in case she does get blamed, Kathy. :mrgreen:

Lesley wrote:
Truly Hilda needs to tone down her appearances if just the sight of her causes a multi-vehicle pile up!

Nice one, Lesley. :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:

Di wrote:
I expect the end of the lesson will be tricky for Meg but the worst is over for her and she can only grow stronger with Erica, Ellie and Jeanne by her side.

Um, read on, Di..... :cry: although it's only some of the lesson, as I had to cut it in half, due to length.

.....“I have here the essays you wrote for me last week. I thought we’d leave our text books to one side for this morning and concentrate on these, instead. If you remember, I gave you a choice between two topics. We’re going to read some of them out and apply our critical powers to our own words, for a change.”

She saw Ellie’s eyes begin to glow, and she gave her a brief, unobtrusive wink. Ellie was hopefully about to be reassured as to just how gifted she was as a writer. As for Meg, she might just be in for a pleasant surprise – unless some of the girls decided to be awkward.

She decided not to allow the authors to read their own work, but chose her readers at random, so no personal grievances would enter into the equation. She did warn them, however, about showing sensitivity to the authors present, to be gentle when they gave their opinions. She also warned them they would have only five minutes for discussion after each reading.

She handed Rita Quick’s amusing essay about Elizabeth Bennet over to Erica to read, in the hope that it would warm up the atmosphere and start the ball rolling. It did! Elizabeth had not only her sisters, but also most of VIB, in stitches as she vented her spleen about Mr Darcy. The comments afterwards flew thick and fast, and the essay was extolled not just for its comedy but for the style with which it was written and the clever plotting.

After five minutes, another story was handed over and everything seemed to be going well. The girls were enjoying the experience of having their own stories read out loud, and they were not averse to being fairly honest in their criticism of others, despite Hilda's plea for gentleness – after all, this wasn’t ‘literature’ they were exploring, was it? - although they listened carefully to Hilda’s own comments on both the way each author had handled the character chosen and on the actual plotting and construction of the story. They began to realise she was taking this as seriously as any other literary criticism and that they must do the same. At the end of each short discussion, Hilda revealed the author, to warm applause.

While the third story was being read, Hilda had noticed one or two looks being cast Meg’s way, but then the conversation grew interesting and the looks stopped, for the moment. The fourth one to be read was a piece about Becky Sharp, from Vanity Fair, and was read by Gretchen von Ahlen. It was an affecting little piece and Gretchen’s accent emphasised the pathos. Hilda glanced over at Meg, who had volunteered nothing so far. She had kept her gaze firmly fixed on Hilda the whole time, as though drawing in strength from her. Hilda made a decision. Time to let the others know that Meg counted! Time to let Meg herself know it!

“Meg, what did you think of Becky there?”

Meg jumped, took hold of herself and considered. “I don’t think Thackeray meant us to like Becky Sharp when he wrote the book, but the way this piece was written made me see her in a new light. I felt sorry for her.”

“Can you tell me why you felt that?”

Meg spoke more slowly, thinking out loud. “I’m not sure….. was it because she used very simple language? Thackeray made Becky very clever, but she’s not well-educated, and in this essay her thoughts are cast very simply, and she’s behaving a bit like a child who’s been robbed of a new toy. She’s hurt.”

Hilda’s eyes narrowed while Meg was speaking. She had caught one or two frowning looks cast Meg’s way, and Victoria and Rita had glanced at each other and smirked. By the time Meg had finished there was a tension in the air that Hilda’s acute sensitivity could almost taste and smell.

“Thank you, Meg,” she said warmly, knowing just what courage it had taken. She longed to tell Meg that she had judged the piece very astutely, but she didn’t want to sway the others’ opinions. “Anyone else agree with Meg or did you feel differently, and if so, why?”

“”I don’t agree at all,” said Rita immediately. “Becky is so selfish how could anyone feel sorry for her? I’m sure the author, whoever she is, meant us to think she’s just play-acting, not really being honest with herself or with the other characters.”

Hilda saw Meg lower her head and begin to gnaw the inside of her cheek. They had both heard the derisive, combative note in Rita’s words and knew they were deliberately chosen to show her opinion, not just of the work being reviewed, but of Meg herself, as well.

Hilda opened her mouth to speak, but a quiet voice from the back forestalled her. “That was my story, Rita, and Meg’s opinion is actually the right one. I wanted to show that, even though there are people we don’t like very much, they still have feelings and can be hurt, even if they themselves don’t care much about any one else’s feelings. I’ve always had a sneaking liking for Becky, although I’m sure it shows bad taste on my part. Sorry, Miss Annersley,” Catherine added, with a wry touch that caused some laughter.

“It doesn’t show bad taste at all, Catherine,” Hilda replied firmly. “It shows you think for yourself and have the courage of your convictions. Never apologise for your views, if you can back them up from the text.”

Hilda was astonished. Catherine Leonard was a girl who normally had to be drawn out during the Literature lessons. She often seemed afraid of her own shadow, so her strong words now, her swift defence of Meg, would strike home to her listeners. Also, she could have been speaking about Meg herself, but in a more sympathetic way than Rita.

Yet the stories had been written days before the episode of the photos. Catherine had clearly sensed the atmosphere in the room and was quietly declaring her firm intention to do as she had promised Ellie. She had laid the first brick in that bridge of friendship.

“You’re also a clear and thoughtful writer, Catherine, because I felt the same way as Meg did about your character. The essay was very subtly written, even if the language was simple. You kept your own emotion out of the piece and let the character speak and feel for herself. You didn’t tell us how she felt, you showed us, by her own thoughts and actions, and that’s not easy. Well done.”

Warm applause broke out for Catherine, for she was well-liked despite her shyness.

Hilda had something more to say when the clapping ceased. “I must add here, Catherine, that you were touchingly cheerful about the criticism you received from the others and about your liking for Becky. You brought to my mind something Thackeray himself wrote in his Sketches and Travels in London, published in 1847:

What indeed does not that word ‘cheerfulness’ imply? It means a contented spirit; it means a pure heart; it means a kind and loving disposition; it means humilty and charity; it means a generous appreciation of others and a modest opinion of self.”

Her eyes had travelled the room as she spoke, wondering whether the great man’s words would fall on receptive ears. She did hope so, for Meg’s sake.

She allowed a moment or two of silence for the girls to reflect on her words, and then looked down at the papers left in her hand....

Author:  shazwales [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 5:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

Thank you Mary that was lovely.

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 5:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

Ooooh! More ND. How exciting! :D

Quote:
I tore them up so many times as they just didn't read right - and this one may not either


I enjoyed it Mary. I'm sorry to hear you are struggling with writing the scenes, and that you've started over more than once, but I've loved every section you have let get as far as posting.

What a start to the class though. Hilda chose very wisely in her start to the day as far as I can see here. And she's right in the moment to choose to draw Meg out a bit. She can't be left to say nothing and pretend to be outside of the room. It does sound as if she's going to have a bit of a rough journey of it - even though some of the girls are standing up for her.

I'm so pleased to hear Catherine willingly standing up to defend her writing, and what Meg had to say about it, despite her seldom joining in. In fact, this seems to have made her words have a greater impact on her listeners, from what you have to say there. I'm not sure I quite like Victoria or Rita here though... In fact, they seem about as nasty as Meg herself did when she was bullying Ellie...

I'm also sure H. did the right thing when she was responding to Catherine. Just the perfect words, to stop the self depreciating comments and remind her of her worth.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 5:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

Thank you Mary. Pleased Meg could voice her opinion with Hilda'shelp and that Catherine spoke up for Becky and in doing so did for Mega s well. Rita needs to be careful though.
For the rest of the lesson.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 6:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Quote:
What indeed does not that word ‘cheerfulness’ imply? It means a contented spirit; it means a pure heart; it means a kind and loving disposition; it means humilty and charity; it means a generous appreciation of others and a modest opinion of self.


What a wonderful quotation from Thackeray, and how appropriate to this situation, if only the girls themselves can see it. I'm sure Ellie, Jeanne, Erica, Catherine and others will understand why Hilda has quoted it here, I just hope that people like Rita and Victoria will have the insight to do so.

I loved the way Hilda unerringly drew Meg out on the content of this essay, and Catherine's immediate and unquestioning support for what Meg said, too.

What a wonderful class to be in - I wish Hilda could have been one of my teachers. :) I must admit her comment about not being afraid to take a 'different' point of view so long as you can back up your opinion from the text took me back more than 50 years to my own 'A' level days - it was a comment we heard frequently from teachers trying to teach us to think for ourselves. :)

Thank you, Mary - I will be waiting eagerly for the last part of the lesson.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 7:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

Very impressed with Meg for her analysis and Catherine for immediately backing up Meg. Less impressed by Rita and Victoria, both of whom seem to want to deride Meg's analysis just because it was Meg. Doesn't say much about them if they forget their promise to treat Meg gently so quickly.


Lovely - thank you Mary.

Author:  Nightwing [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 7:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

How lovely of Catherine - it's wonderful that someone who is normally so shy is able to put herself forward to help Meg. I hope this helps Meg to feel like the new path she's walking isn't going to be impossible.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 10:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

A lovely scene Mary, and it reads just right. Lovely to see Catherine step and be counted in such a public manner.

As for what you said the other day about finding the previous pieces tedious. Well I told you then what I think and I'm now telling you in public!

It is the detail in these posts that make New Dreams all that it is, the fine brush strokes of your pen on paper bring the scenes to life.

Author:  shesings [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 10:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P17 Thurs 29/10/09

Elder in Ontario wrote:

What a wonderful class to be in - I wish Hilda could have been one of my teachers. :)



I agree, Elder, but I also wish Mary R could have been one of my teachers! That combination of warmth, sensitivity and erudition would have been a joy!

Author:  jmc [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 11:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

It is the support of those like Catherine that will really help Meg as it was totally unexpected. Hope the rest of lesson the lesson continues well. Not very impressed with Rita and Victoria. They sound like a pair of bullies themselves. Thanks Mary.

Author:  di [ Tue Nov 03, 2009 7:02 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

Well done, Meg, for being able to voice her opinion about the essay, ggrrrr, to Rita for responding in such a cruel way designed to belittle and hurt Meg and applause for Catherine for having the sense and compassion to support Meg, thus fulfilling the promise the girls had made to help Meg return to the 'fold.' Rita and Vicky seem like 'empty headed' girls who are still at that stage of immaturity where they communicate with each other by pulling silly faces. :)

I hope Meg isn't too disheartened by the negativity from just a couple of the girls and can continue in the lesson.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Nov 03, 2009 7:38 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

The Thackeray quote is quite new to me, and so wonderfully apt !
I've not read any Thackeray at all, I must confess. :oops:
Hilda would throw me out of her Literature lessons, I'm afraid ...

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Nov 03, 2009 8:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

That is the most amazing lesson - and like elder, I was carried straight back to A level English, where the demand for textual evidence to back up an argument was hammered into our heads every time we were given an essay topic.

I am so glad that Meg had the courage to give her opinion and what a thoughtful and perceptive opinion it is. She is s a very intelligent girl and it is seen in this sort of comment. And how sad that Rita and Victoria can't resisit the temptation to deride Meg's observation simply becaus eit is her's and not for any other reason.

But Catherine was wonderfully supportive and her comment must have heartened Meg and Hilda immensely. And that lovely remark about cheerfulness and its implications - that "it means a contented spirit; it means a pure heart; it means a kind and loving disposition; it means humilty and charity; it means a generous appreciation of others and a modest opinion of self." - well, it only emphasises all that Hilda hopes to see in those girls.

Thank you Mary, this was wonderful, and I am so looking forward to reading more.

Author:  Celia [ Tue Nov 03, 2009 7:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

Certainly a lovely quote from Thackeray,and one which could well be applied to Hilda as she appears to us.. I hope the more perceptive girls understand the point she is making.

Another enjoyable post Mary.Not tedious, but interesting and very readable. Thank you.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Nov 03, 2009 11:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

I started to read the update and realised I had missed one and by the end of that post I was wishing I had missed two! Thanks Mary. Catherine was lovely there especially as she is so shy.

Author:  linda [ Wed Nov 04, 2009 12:07 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

Inspirational, Mary!

Hilda chose exactly the right moment to bring in Meg and she rose to the occasion, drawing her strength from Hilda. Then Rita tried to put her down. Her words were so obviously pointed at Meg, but how brave of shy Catherine to speak up for her own writing and confirm that Meg's interpretation was correct.

I loved the Thackeray quote, Mary. It fitted so well. I'm looking forward to reading about the other papers Hilda is holding in her hand. :D :D :D

Thank you, Mary :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Tara [ Wed Nov 04, 2009 9:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

It's such ages since I've been here (not by choice, as you can imagine - I've been ill) that I really don't know where to begin, because the narrative might not have sped on very far in terms of time, but it has certainly done so in terms of character development and wisdom. The source of this is Hilda, of course, but it has taken such strong root in Ellie, Jeanne, Mireille, Meg herself and now the delightful Catherine - what an impressive bunch of girls they are. The contrast with the reactions of Rita and Victoria (silly, spiteful children in comparison - though I expect Hilda would search out their redeeming features) really throws their maturity and good-heartedness into relief. And how I enjoyed that lesson; you were wasted on younger children, Mary, A-level Lit is obviously where you should be, it was just lovely :D . You move from the light-heartedness of the arrival at the lesson to this much more serious episode (in terms of both atmosphere and academic content) with such ease ... but you do know you left us on a little cliff, don't you?? I look forward to hearing Ellie's effort next time.

Thank you, Mary, it's lovely to be back.

Author:  MaryR [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 11:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P18 Monday 2/11/09

Tara wrote:
And how I enjoyed that lesson; you were wasted on younger children, Mary, A-level Lit is obviously where you should be, it was just lovely :D .Thank you, Mary, it's lovely to be back.

It's fantastic to have you back, Judith, and to know you finally feel well again. But, lovely as your compliment is, and indeed Shesings's as well, don't you think the youngsters also need to be helped develop a love of literature? :lol: I don't see it as being wasted at all. There is such joy sharing books with little ones. Even when I did a study of rocks with a Y3 class once, as part of the science curriculum, I remember we read poems about rocks and sand, and they wrote their own, having looked at the *isness* of rock. Daft! :roll: (Have you ever looked at sand under a microscope? It was a revelation to me.)

As to Ellie's essay, you already have heard it, folks, :P when Hilda was reading Ellie's stuff for the first time that day after Ellie cut her hand. But I shall give you some hints... :wink:

Agh! I've just realised how long this is! :hiding:


....She allowed a moment or two of silence for the girls to reflect on her words, and then looked down at the papers left in her hand. “I think we’ll have one about Little Women next.”

The girls settled down again, and listened and commented with enthusiasm, though the glances at Meg were becoming more obvious, much to Hilda’s dismay. After another three essays had been read, Hilda picked up Meg’s own story. It was quite the best piece Meg had ever written for her, and she handed it to Ellie to read. Her French accent would embellish it handsomely. Ellie saw rhe name at the top and shot a quick look up at her guardian but the latter’s face was impassive. She merely nodded to indicate that Ellie should begin.

Meg had chosen to write as Jane Eyre, in the days and weeks after Helen Burns had died of tuberculosis, the girl who had come closest to being her friend. Meg didn’t have Ellie’s delicacy of touch, nor was her vocabulary particularly extensive, but she had delineated beautifully the sense of loss felt by Jane and her anger at death’s cruelty, comparing it to the cruelty shown by Mrs Reed to Jane herself. One felt how hopeless Jane felt but, towards the end, Meg did allow her a ray of hope in the person of Miss Temple. The teacher found tiny ways to temper the grief and anger, encouraging her to make new friends and to develop the same love of reading and learning that Helen Burns had displayed.

Hilda knew now that it had been written when Meg thought Mrs Compton had left her and didn’t love her any more, and that loss seemed to imbue the whole story. It was herself she had been writing about. In a way, the news of Nanny’s death had eased that pain for her.

Ellie finished reading it, laid it down and then burst out, “But how sad!” Her voice wobbled. “I want to cry for the poor Jane. Whoever wrote this is très sensible…. er, I mean very sensitive, Miss Annersley. This is exactement how losing someone feels. Angry and lonely...”

Several other girls rushed in to agree that it was well-written, Mary Garth saying she thought it was the best they had heard that morning. Hilda saw Meg’s face light up.

“I agree, Mary,” Hilda said quietly. “And the reason it is so good is that it has simplicity, just as Catherine’s has about Becky Sharp. They both wrote from the heart.” Meg seemed dazed at such praise, but then several people asked whose essay it was, and Hilda added, “It was Meg’s essay, and I agree with Mary and Ellie. It is a very good piece of writing and quite the best you’ve ever handed in to me, Meg. Well done, dear.”

The enthusiasm died down abruptly, and an uncomfortable silence descended. Hilda’s heart sank. So much for Thackeray’s wise words! That bridge was looking decidedly shaky right now! Victoria Woods’ lips curled and she turned her back, closely followed by Sara, Ellie’s sheepdog. Rita frowned at Meg from the back row, and others glanced rather uncomfortably from Meg to the two girls who had shown their feelings in such an exaggerated manner.

The hopeful light died out of the grey eyes and the gnawing began again. Ellie’s hand crept across to clasp Meg’s arm. Jeanne, the gentle, serene Jeanne, turned a stormy look on Sara and Victoria. Erica bit her lip and then leaned forward and patted Meg on the back. However, it was Mary Garth who astonished Hilda.

“I always understood that a piece of writing stands or falls by its own merits – not on who wrote it,” she offered blandly. “I, for one, still think it’s a wonderful essay, and I suspect it is one that Meg really did write from her heart.” She looked across at Meg. “Miss Annersley told us about your Nanny, Meg. Most of us feel we understand your actions better now and we’re very sad for you. We meant what we said in the cards we made for you. “

Wide-eyed with shock, Meg stared back at her, unable to speak. Jeanne reached out and clasped her other hand. Hilda made herself as small as she could, trying to merge with the furniture. That bridge of friendship was still viable, after all. It was being built right in front of her eyes, thanks to the courage of one or two girls.

Erica patted Meg’s shoulder again. “My family are all dead, Meg, and like Ellie I had to leave my own country and I had no one except my own Nanny until I found Auntie Joey. It was very hard. So I can guess how lonely you must be feeling.”

Hilda caught the glint of tears as Meg bowed her head. Ellie placed her good arm round Meg’s shoulders, causing Victoria to glare at her. Ellie glared back, and Ellie’s stares were hard to withstand. Those glorious sapphire eyes could scorch the skin off you. Hilda’s lips twitched.

“Moi aussi, I know, Meg,” added Jeanne softly. “My grandparents were killed in a car crash last year. After my parents, they were the ones I loved the most. I was very angry with God for a while, especially when I lost my best friend as well. She left the school just after their death. She was the one who had always helped me, listened to me, and she was no longer here. I wanted to hurt people so they would suffer, too.”

Hilda’s eyes were grey as the sea under a leaden sky. How little any of them really knew about their pupils’ lives. How much lay hidden just under the surface! Jeanne, the calm and serene, angry? And Erica – she was always so cheerful that none of them referred back to her unusual appearance among them. Joey had had to deal with the grief there.

She saw Victoria open her mouth to say something – something rather ugly, to judge by her face – but then glance Hilda’s way. One could see the realisation dawn that speaking ill of someone was just not done in the Abbess’s hearing. Her mouth closed and she turned away with a shrug. But while that little by-play had gone on, other girls had chipped in to recount what had happened to them.

The fragile bridge grew stronger. Meg’s tears flowed faster.

Claire Kynaston spoke in a moment of stillness. “You know, Meg, I’ve suddenly realised how lucky I’ve been all my life. I’ve never suffered any bad illness. No one I love has died. But if something bad ever should happen, I hope that you and Ellie and Jeanne and Meg, and all the others who’ve spoken here, would help me. You’ve learned so much already about life, and I can’t begin to understand how you’ve managed. No wonder you get angry. I would, too.”

Her tone was soft and full of sympathy. Meg broke down completely, and buried her face in Ellie’s shoulder. Ellie hugged her – and Hilda knew that that one gesture, to the girl who had bullied her, said even more than all the gently-spoken words of the others. Hilda smiled round at them all, forcing her own tears back.

“Thank you, girls, from my heart.” Her voice was rich and sweet. “Thank you for holding out your hand to Meg. Thank you for loving rather than hurting. Thank you for building that bridge for Meg out of your love. Loving can be hard sometimes, and can mean we must give up our feelings, our natural inclinations and will something gentler, purer, as you have demonstrated just now. I have never been prouder of being your Headmistress. Happy the merciful: they shall have mercy shown them. Happy the peace-makers: they shall be called the sons of God.”

Her keen, shrewd eyes missed not one iota of the girls’ reactions. Some of them beamed at her, others went pink with pleasure, Rita frowned, as though puzzled about something. From Margaret and Sara there was no reaction at all. Hilda swept a last look round and then picked up some papers lying on the desk. “This is Ellie’s essay, and it’s about love – and love’s responsibilities. It’s about the peace that comes when we accept those responsibilities, as did the Little Prince. Ellie, my dear, would you like to read it out yourself?”

Ellie kept her arm round Meg and shook her head. “Will you read it, please, Miss Annersley?”

The deep and golden richness of Hilda’s lovely voice accentuated the sensitive and nuanced writing that detailed so delicately the self-sacrifice the little Prince made for his rose. One could feel inside oneself his fear as he faced his death all alone, the pain of the snake bite, his willingness to die on earth so he could return to his own planet to care for the petulant rose:

‘He sat watching the endless sunsets, his heart there with his rose, for he was responsible for her and she loved him, but his thoughts reaching out to the airman, who would be so lonely and sorrowful at the loss of his friend. He hoped the airman would be happy, as he himself was happy – if a little heartsick, sometimes, for the company of friends.

“You know, mon cher ami,” he whispered into the apricot sunset, “sometimes one has to choose. One cannot have it all, despite one’s wishes. Sometimes, that choice brings pain. But, in the end, love is all there is, and one must learn to be content.”’


A gentle hush descended when Hilda had read the last word, a hush no one wanted to break. Eventually, however, a satisfied sigh was heard. Jeanne turned to Ellie with awe.

“That was just exquisite, Ellie. I don’t think anyone here could fail to be moved by it. Le petit Prince, he is one of my heroes, since I am a little girl. But from now, he will mean something even more precious to me. I see him so clearly up on his tiny, tiny planet, loving his little rose. Will you let me have a copy of it to keep in my book chez moi.”

“Me too, me too,” echoed some of the others, and their voices were reverential. Ellie’s essay far outshone anything the rest of them could have produced.

Meg, having regained her composure, whispered, “That was just so beautiful, Ellie. I think you must have fairy blood in you. You’ve shaken some fairy dust over us all today, and I can’t thank you enough for what it’s done for me.”

As though a spell had been broken, a perfect storm of applause broke out, and Hilda knew it was for far more than just the story. Ellie had shown them a better way to act towards someone who had transgressed. By now, however, Ellie was almost in tears, and she looked up at Hilda as though for confirmation of their wonderful words. The love and gentle pride she saw glowing in her guardian’s beautiful eyes completed the rout and Ellie, in her turn, broke down completely, hiding her face in Meg’s shoulder.

Meg had never been needed like this before. It felt strange and awkward, but she put both arms carefully round Ellie and held her close, an unfamiliar warmth in her heart. The comforted became the comforter.

Author:  shesings [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 12:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

Him Indoors is wondering why I am sitting sniffling into my hankie! This was just beautiful, Mary. Deep, tender, real, heartbreaking and hopeful by turns. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  dackel [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 1:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

That was wonderful, Mary, thank you.

I think Meg has a real chance now the others have seen and come to understand her pain. There might still be unpleasantness but I have the feeling that she will have some true friends to support her through it and shield her from the worst of it. And Ellie is amazing - she has come so far in so short a time.

Author:  Luisa [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 1:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

I've just cried all over a pile of sales invoices!
Loved it - though a little worried by some reactions. I do hope that this will mark a fresh start for Meg.

Thank you

Author:  Chris [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 1:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

Really shouldn't read this at work. Everyone here thinks I am really tough, which is an image I like to project! Glad my back is turned to them and they can't see my face. Very moving,Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 2:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

Ah, another person in tears. Just a beautiful piece of writing Mary,worthy of the accolade Ellie received.
Such a lovely group of girls (with one or two exceptions !) No
wonder Hilda is proud of them.

Thank you.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 4:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

I'm another one with tears in my eyes - and that's on a 3rd reading yet. I had to go away and leave it completely the first time round, couldn't even see the screen by the time I'd finished, let alone compose a reponse.

This is perfect, Mary. I love the way all the girls react here, for it's natural that Meg would have to endure *some* negativity, even though so many are supportive. Her own story struck a huge chord with me, too - that part of Jane Eyre is so sad. And what unknown secrets some of the others have revealed - I'm not surprised that Hilda is left wondering at how little she really knows about some of her pupils' lives, while Claire Kynaston's appreciation of her own good fortune also came from the heart. As for Mary - her words just blew me away - what maturity she shows.

Ellie's story left me as bereft of words here as it did when we first heard it, and clearly it moved all the listeners, too. As for Meg, that opportunity for the comforted to turn comforter was clearly something new to her - but how much it has helped. Surely the tide cannot help but have turned permanently for her now, even though she will doubtless encounter some rougher shoals along the way.

Thank you so much for giving us the privilege of 'sitting in' on this very moving section - that quotation from the Sermon on the Mount is a very fitting part of the 'lesson', too. :) :halo: :halo:

Author:  Squirrel [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 5:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

Mary - How do you do it? I actually feel the need to write this without reading what other people have said this time - so I can get down what I'm thinking without what passes for my own thoughts being muddled by the other points of view...

The first thing which came to mind as I was reading is that you've made the picture so clear that I wasn't just looking in this time - on this occasion I almost *was* Hilda. Most strange, for I am no Hilda, that's for sure!!! The craftmanship in your writing is perfect. The different subtleties in this scene are so cleverly put together. There are so many different bits I could pick out for individual comments that I hardly know where to start...

I just love the way that Hilda manages this part of the class - how she is constantly watching for each next step, who to talk about next, what to do. Her concern about the atmosphere in the classroom is so palpable, that it has your reader sitting on the edge of their seat, anxious to read every new word as it comes. Then that awful place where Hilda begins to fear that the class are going to utterly reject Meg, having just lauded her work so much. You pull the tension together so well, with Hilda's emotions, and what she sees in the actions of the girls - both those who are feeling scornful, and those who are in 'protection' mode. Right up until you have Mary Garth deciding to stand up for her previous opinion.

Mary - I just love her words here.

Quote:
“I always understood that a piece of writing stands or falls by its own merits – not on who wrote it,” she offered blandly. “I, for one, still think it’s a wonderful essay, and I suspect it is one that Meg really did write from her heart.”


First of all this stunning observation - I'm sure that such straight talking pulled the rest of the class up rather sharply. Well done Mary. And then her continuing on to speak to Meg herself, showing that wonderful understanding of where she is at, and the effect that it has had. I'm sure that this understanding will make life so much simpler for Meg - who is being given a wonderful insight into who her real friends are at this point in time.

And the way that Meg and Ellie are now starting to react to each other is absolutely wonderful. I can see an extremely strong friendship growing out of this whole affair. You know... While I'm very sorry for Ellie, that she had to go through all that she did, for Meg, and in some ways for the benefits that she is reaping, Ellie herself, I'm beginning to feel quite glad it *did* happen. If you can see what I'm getting at. So much good is coming out of it all - though it was hard to see how at first. Yes, both Ellie and Meg have now got a price to pay for it, but...

And going back a bit - Hilda was so right in thinking that mostly she wasn't needed in this affair now, that the girls needed the time and space - though it seems that her presence was needed to quell some of the larger than life spirits! Hilda is one teacher in a million I think... I can't see many of those I had letting such off topic, though essential, bridge building take place in class time! Maybe in PSE at a push, but...

Mary - I could go on - there are so many other things I could comment on. But I've run on long enough. Thank you for not splitting this section - it needed to be left complete for posting.

Author:  Abi [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 9:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

That was beautiful, Mary. I love the way the girls were somehow all enriched by forgiving and accepting Meg and the way she was able to give comfort to Ellie at the end. It's a shame about those who don't feel the same way and Meg will probably have some trouble from them. But the love and acceptance of the others will undoubtedly strengthen her.

Thanks Mary, reading this is always such a special experience.

Author:  PaulineS [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 10:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

Mary thank you, some inspired writting and teaching.
Victoria Wood does not seem to have developed as a CS girl from her character in the books.

I wonder whether in Meg's description
Quote:
..... but she had delineated beautifully the sense of loss felt by Jane and her anger at death’s cruelty, comparing it to the cruelty shown by Mrs Reed to Jane herself. One felt how hopeless Jane felt

not only displayed her grief at the loss on her nanny but her feelings and experiences of her mother.

I think Victoria and Sara need the help of angels this week
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: even though they are acting more like infants than six formers.

For Ellie and Meg and rest of the form
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For Hilda
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  linda [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 10:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

Mary, once again you've made me cry! This is one of the most beautiful, moving pieces I have ever read. It was definitely not too long. We needed to read it all in one go.

Meg's essay about my all time favourite Jane Eyre was so insightful and really reflected her desolation at the loss of Nanny. I don't wonder the girls' initial reactions to the essay, but, too, am not surprised at the retreat of some of their number once the author's identity was discovered. Mary was wonderful. Her comments should really have made the doubters consider their reactions - but I doubt it somehow. Meg still has a hard road to travel.

Mary's words certainly started a chain reaction with Erica's admission. EBD never really focussed on her loss, just gave it as a fait accomplis. Perhaps it did not fit into the theme when she was introduced.)

Quote:
Claire Kynaston spoke in a moment of stillness. “You know, Meg, I’ve suddenly realised how lucky I’ve been all my life. I’ve never suffered any bad illness. No one I love has died. But if something bad ever should happen, I hope that you and Ellie and Jeanne and Meg, and all the others who’ve spoken here, would help me. You’ve learned so much already about life, and I can’t begin to understand how you’ve managed. No wonder you get angry. I would, too.”


Claire's realisation of how lucky she has been compared to Meg made me think of the old saying - don't judge a man until you've walked a mile in his shoes.

Then we have Ellie's wonderful essay about The Little Prince, and the form's realisation of how she had given them a real life lesson in forgiveness, and Meg turned comforter, feeling for the first time in her life the warmth which comes from helping others. She has taken another step along the road to becoming a true Chalet girl.

Wonderful, just wonderful, Mary. Thank you. :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Tara [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 10:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

I've always felt that one of the joys and responsibilities of teaching literature is the way it opens up discussion of the deep issues in life, and one of the delights is seeing the windows open in the students' minds. Hilda is certainly being the facilitator for all this happening in spades, and I love the way she tries to merge with the furniture as the girls really 'take off' and do the moral/emotional teaching themselves (very effectively, too). Unexpected people are as determined to stand by their word and build that bridge as are the group Hilda knows she can rely on. Little wonder that Hilda is so proud:
Quote:
Loving can be hard sometimes, and can mean we must give up our feelings, our natural inclinations and will something gentler, purer, as you have demonstrated just now. I have never been prouder of being your Headmistress.


I also particularly appreciated the way in which the tables were reversed at the end and Ellie and Meg ended up comforting each other, which must have meant so much to Meg:
Quote:
Meg had never been needed like this before. It felt strange and awkward, but she put both arms carefully round Ellie and held her close, an unfamiliar warmth in her heart. The comforted became the comforter.


This will clear the way for Meg to go off to the convent with a heart much more at peace with itself. How wise Hilda is - but, then, we knew that!

Thank you, Mary - and btw I absolutely didn't mean that your work with your little ones was anything less than vitally important (and fun) - I'm just amazed at the breadth of your range.
Am off to extend my own range by babysitting Daniel - back on Mon.

Author:  MHE [ Fri Nov 06, 2009 10:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

Oh Mary what can I say, once again you leave me lost for words and like the others, in tears!!!

The reaction of the girls to the revelation that Meg was the writer of such a beautiful piece was absolutely spot on and as for how Mary rose to the occasion!!!!

I loved the picture of Hilda trying to be as small as she could be to give the girls the space to build their bridge.

As for the quotation from the Sermon on the Mount well I'm with Elder there a
Quote:
very fitting part of the 'lesson'
On reading it I was transported back to time I visited the Church of the Beatitudes when I heard that particular Bible reading there - the only difference being that I heard it in Welsh :D

Author:  jmc [ Sat Nov 07, 2009 5:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

It was so lovely seeing the majority girls rally round Meg and sharing their their lives and thoughts with the class. I think it will help them all so much and not just Ellie and Meg. I also liked that Meg was able to give comfort to Ellie at the end. There's not much else I can now say without repeating all those before me.

Thanks you once gain Mary for such an inspiring story.

Author:  Lesley [ Sat Nov 07, 2009 7:33 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

Quote:
She saw Victoria open her mouth to say something – something rather ugly, to judge by her face – but then glance Hilda’s way. One could see the realisation dawn that speaking ill of someone was just not done in the Abbess’s hearing.


Victoria was very astute there - I think Hilda may have flayed her.

As for the rest - just what Meg needed to hear, the majority of the girls reaching an understanding into why Meg acted in the way she did. Not condoning her actions in any way - after all they were still horrible - but giving her some hope of redemption and forgiveness. And the final scene where Meg is comforting Ellie was inspired.


Thank you Mary

Author:  di [ Sat Nov 07, 2009 10:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

I think that this really tapped in to the emotions of all of us who have lost a loved one; not much reduces me to tears but Mary, you've managed to with your beautiful portrayal of that scene in the Lit. class.

It was heart warming to watch the girls coming to an understanding of Meg's actions, one by one and starting the forgiveness process, helped enormously by Ellie. I feel sorry for Victoria and her cohorts as, unless they also begin to forgive, they will find themselves ostracised by the rest of the group and the tables will have been well and truly turned.

Thank you, Mary, once again for such superb writing. :D

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Nov 08, 2009 4:34 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

That was quite a class! A teacher like Hilda might have even made me stop hating English class. (It was fortunate that I was addicted to reading before my own literature teachers did their best to destroy the experience.)

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  charli [ Sun Nov 08, 2009 10:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

Mary I really felt like i was sitting in that classroom reading that! And i wanted to be frowning at Victoria and Sara for the way they behaved. By the way, you have managed to do the impossible again and bring tears to my eyes by your lovely writing. It's a good thing i'm not reading this in the mess at work this time! :wink:
I love the interaction between, and the friendship that is building with Meg and Ellie and I get the feeling it is going to be a true strong friendship.

Thank You :D
xxx

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 6:11 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

Brava, Mary !

I have saved reading this update in order to brighten the horror which is having to wake up at 4am on Monday morning when Dear Husband goes off to work..... and it was so very well worth the wait to read. :halo:

When I grow up I think I want to be Ellie :)

Author:  Cathie [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 6:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

Just Beautiful.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 8:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P19 Fri 6/11/09 (Sorry to be so long!)

I am absolutely overwhelmed at the responses here. Bless you all. Authors just never know what their writing will produce in their readers, and maybe that's a good thing. :lol:

Another long piece, I'm afraid. :oops:


.....Meg had never been needed like this before. It felt strange and awkward, but she put both arms carefully round Ellie and held her close, an unfamiliar warmth in her heart. The comforted became the comforter.

There were heartfelt cries from the girls for Ellie not to weep, that she was a wonderful writer and a very generous person, but Hilda saw that the compliments only made Ellie weep harder. She held up her hand. The girls turned to her at once, and she saw how dismayed they looked.

“Relax, girls,” she said, her tone reassuring. “Ellie does appreciate your words, but she’s in a lot of pain and that means her tears are very near the surface. It’s been a difficult week for her. No, please don’t glare at Meg, as some of you seem to be doing. I wasn’t referring to her at all. Ellie had more work done on that hand yesterday and she’s still recovering.”

Ellie blew her nose and sat up, blinking round at them and trying to smile. Meg took a deep breath. “Some of it - most of it - is my fault, Miss Annerrsley,” she murmured. “They’re right to glare at me.”

Hilda considered her. How brave she was being! “No, they’re not right to glare at you, Meg. You’re doing your very best to make amends. It was you Ellie turned to for comfort just then, and that speaks volumes.” Her voice was rich with her compassion and Meg blushed.

Hilda looked round again, her keen eyes falling on Victoria and Rita and one or two others. “Yes, some of Ellie’s tears may have been due to Meg’s actions this week, but a great deal is to do with the fact that you, and I, and the school, like her stories and her pictures. You see, girls, at her last school she was told she was no good as either a writer or an artist. ”

There were loud gasps of indignation, and Mary cried, “No good? But she is! She’s better than all of us put together! She’s even better than some of the books I’ve read! And look at those fantastic drawings she did on Saturday night.”

“Especially given she only had the use of one hand,” Catherine added.

“It can’t have been a very good school,” Clare complained. “First off, for being so rude, and then for dismissing her talents…. Oh, I could scream.”

This was said in such a frustrated tone of voice that everyone laughed, even Ellie.

“It’s a good job you came here, Ellie,” Erica remarked. “They do encourage us, on the whole, even when we find something hard. There are lots of things I can’t do, like Maths, but no one’s ever told me I’m hopeless.”

Hilda laughed again. They were all being so earnest and staunch. “Thank you for the vote of confidence, Erica. May I pass on your compliments to the staff?”

Erica blushed furiously, but she was adamant. “But it’s true, Miss Annersley. You all try hard to help us, if we do struggle. Oh, I know Auntie Joey got chucked out of Art – um, sorry, she was asked not to go to Art lessons any more, but she freely admits she couldn’t make a pencil or a paintbrush do what she wanted and she was being a nuisance. If she’d had even a smidgeon of talent, I’m sure someone would have encouraged her. Wouldn’t they?”

“I hope so, Erica,” Hilda replied. “The trouble is that art and writing are subjective things – one man’s meat is another man’s poison, and so on. But yes, you’re right. Anyone with half an eye could see Ellie’s artistic gifts – even I, who am no artist at all. As to her writing, it is of a very high order. Fortunately, she finally met a teacher at her school who believed in her, who encouraged her to enter a competition, which she won.”

“Hurrah!” cried Mary, and the others clapped.

Hilda was amazed. Her ward had only been there two weeks, she’d kept herself very much to herself – and yet they liked her! Ellie had stopped crying now and there was a lovely flush in her pale cheeks. Hilda rose to her feet, came round to the front of the desk and leaned against it in a relaxed fashion.

“Do you know why she won, though, girls?” she asked, and her face and voice had become very serious.

“Because she’s good!” Gretchen replied, but it was rather a timid reply, because she was aware that there was more to the question than seemed apparent.

“Yes, she’s good, Gretchen – but she’s good because she never once stopped writing or drawing. Most of us would have given up in despair at the lack of encouragement, but Ellie is made of sterner stuff than that. She carried on writing in secret, carried on drawing, even though it seemed hopeless." She leaned foreward and whispered, in suitably amazed tones, "Why, a little bird told me that she’s even been writing by torchlight early in the mornings since she’s been here. What would Matron Lloyd say?”

A great shout of laughter greeted this sally, and Ellie pretended to hide her face in shame. Meg patted her on the back, and for some reason that moved Hilda.

She grew serious again. “That’s why Ellie seemed to be upset by our enjoyment of her gifts. It doesn’t seem possible to her, not after all the lean years. There’s a lesson there for us all, girls, even for me. No matter how bad life seems, no matter the tragedies, no matter the discouragement, we still have to keep going, putting one foot in front of the other, working at our dreams, be it writing our stories, playing that same bar of music time and again, practising the same dance step over and over again, spending hours in the labs until we get our experiments right – or loving other people. That also needs practice. Nothing worthwhile is ever easy. If Ellie had stopped writing, she couldn’t have entered that competition, never mind actually winning it. We never know when that moment of breakthrough will come – or even if it ever will.”

She thought for a moment. “A man called Jacob Riis caught that moment, if I can just remember his words…… When nothing seems to help, I go and look at a stonecutter hammering away at his rock perhaps a hundred times without so much as a crack showing in it. Yet at the hundred and first blow it will split in two, and I know it was not the blow that did it, but all that had gone before."

She paused to gather her thoughts, then looked across at Ellie. "Same with Ellie’s story about the little prince. It owes its beauty to all the hard work that went on patiently in secret, beforehand. But it might never have seen the light of day if I hadn’t asked you to write those essays. Just as she could never have performed on Saturday night and given us something we had never seen before if she hadn’t spent all those lonely hours plying her craft. So, hold on to your dreams, no matter how hard the road may seem. Promise?”

Some of them looked doubtful, but they gave their promise. After all, Ellie had done it, so the Abbess wasn’t simply talking through her hat.

Hilda looked over at the clock. “Now, the bell is about to go, so we’ll leave it there. Thank you for all the essays. There are a few more still to be read, so we’ll begin our next lesson with those, and then continue with the work I gave you on A Midwinters Tale. I hope you’ve all at least made a start on it.”

They assured her they had. Satisfied, she was about to turn back to her desk when a trembling voice arrested her movement.

“May I….?” Meg’s throat seized up. Hilda smiled her encouragement and Meg tried again. She looked round at the others apprehensively. “I….I just wanted to say that…. I don’t deserve all that you and Miss Annersley have done here for me today. To say such nice things….. and stand up for me….I’m just so sorry for…. ” Tears threatened and she bit her lip hard to force them back. “I can’t promise not to be horrid to you ever again – but I can promise I will try to be nicer."

She swallowed and turned her head to Ellie. “You’re a heroine, Ellie,” she whispered, her voice wobbling wildly now. “After all I did…. you still found it in you to…. ask the others to help me… There is no one more deserves to be Miss Annersley’s ward. You're so like her…. I’m going to try and do what she asked of me, and what you’re already doing…. I’m going to try and live the life I should have been living…. ”

Her voice broke and she bowed her head. Ellie simply sat there staring at her, tears in her own eyes. She was no heroine! That was Madame!

Hilda saw the tears, saw the mixture of expressions on the faces around the room. She opened her mouth to speak and had to control her own emotions before she could do so. Her voice was very soft and gentle.

“Oh, Meg, such brave words. Thank you. And that’s a wonderful motto for all of us to hang on to – to live the life you should have been living. We do it by living the moments in front of us to the full, instead of looking back at the moments behind us and regretting what we’ve done there. You’ve said you’re sorry, you’ve received your punishment, now go forward into each moment of your life, enjoying it, feeling it, tasting it, giving it your youth, your gifts, your hopes. Your dreams are out there – devote every moment to attaining them.”

The girls all knew she was speaking to each one of them, not just Meg, and a great stillness settled on the room. Her voice, when next she spoke, seemed to be part of that stillness. “There’s an Arabic proverb that puts it all beautifully: Throw your heart out in front of you and run ahead to catch it.”

Author:  Nightwing [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 8:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Meg and Ellie are both being wonderfully brave here, if only they could each see it! Thanks, Mary!

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 9:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Once again, I am sitting here thinking about how powerful your writing is Mary. As a reader, it is so easy to be drawn in, to think that you're just giving us a lovely scene showing the girls, Meg, and Ellie rallying round each other, offering support to each other where needed - something which is heartwarming, but not terribly challenging. Then you draw in your wonderful Hilda and her deep thoughts, her constant challenging of the girls to think and to grow, even as she is like an ever present watching mother hen, so concerned for all her chicks. This scene, in general, must be a balm to her heart.

You know... I don't know whether I'd have liked to be in Ellie's position or not here! Hilda is being so frank, and saying such lovely things, that I don't know whether I'd have been more pleased or embarrassed by the stark picture being drawn in front of my class mates. However positively it might reflect upon myself - or rather, on Ellie in this case.

I loved what Erica has to say - I can well understand Hilda's laughing over that. It's an accolade to Hilda herself, of course, that the girls felt able enough to ignore her presence that such comments were made, despite the classroom setting.

And again, the perfect time to bring in the serious thought of the bit. Ellie didn't get to where she was, because it was all handed to her on a plate, she was willing to Work, and Hilda shows the other girls this perfectly. I wonder how many of them will be inspired by Hilda's words, and Ellies example, to do something that would have been otherwise impossible.

As for those last words from Meg. How touching. How perfect. How right. And such an opening for Hilda to get one last pointed comment across to all of them...

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 9:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Wow!! So many of the girls show an understanding and empathy which is well beyond their years here. I love Hilda's quiet explanation of why Ellie is so much moved by their reactions. I'm not at all surprised, either, that Hilda herself is moved by the way the girls have taken her ward to their hearts in such a short time - we needed that little reminder that Ellie has only been at the school a couple of weeks. Meg, too, is very brave in the way she speaks up at the end of the lesson - clearly she, too, has taken to heart the way she has been treated here.

Quote:
Nothing worthwhile is ever easy. ..... So, hold on to your dreams, no matter how hard the road may seem. Promise?”


Quote:
I’m going to try and live the life I should have been living…. ”


Those quotations from Hilda and from Meg are so important, and sum up so much of the lesson Hilda is hoping all the girls, not just Meg and Ellie, will learn from this - and are so applicable to all of us, too.

Thank you, Mary, for allowing us to be present once again through the power of your words. Tedious? I don't think so - your words always draw us inexorably into your world, a world from which we can all draw so much.

Author:  MHE [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 10:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Once again Mary I'm lost for words, what a reaction from the girls, they are certainly girls that Hilda can be proud of. Yes she asked a lot of them, when she asked them to forgive Meg and build the bridge of friendship, but her faith in them has been more than justified. I'm sure that when Hilda has left the school and has started her new life she will look back to this time with the girls as one of the most memorable of her long teaching career.

We would all do well to remember her words or even better have them where they can be seen on a daily basis
Quote:
No matter how bad life seems, no matter the tragedies, no matter the discouragement, we still have to keep going, putting one foot in front of the other, working at our dreams, be it writing our stories, playing that same bar of music time and again, practising the same dance step over and over again, spending hours in the labs until we get our experiments right – or loving other people. That also needs practice. Nothing worthwhile is ever easy... We never know when that moment of breakthrough will come – or even if it ever will.”


Thank you Mary, and I can do no better than agree with Elder when she says
Quote:
Thank you, Mary, for allowing us to be present once again through the power of your words. Tedious? I don't think so - your words always draw us inexorably into your world, a world from which we can all draw so much.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 10:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Well done Meg - I think you've justified all the support you've had from Hilda, Ellie and the others.


Thank you Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 10:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Quote:
There is a land of the living and a land of the dead, and the bridge is love, the only survival, the only meaning. (Thornton Wilder)



Mary the quote you use on all your posts is wonderfully displayed in your writting this evening.

Meg and Ellie have both learnt so much from Hilda's loving care and the class is now reaping the benifts and learning about love in its widest sense and how to care for themselves and others. The way Hilda encourages the girls to be self aware and to respect their thensleves is way ahead of her time, but is true to the Hilda of this universe.

I am pleased the class went well. I am sure even Victoria nd Rita and their friends have been chalenged and have a lot to think about.

For them all
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Celia [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 11:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Some more lovely quotes Mary.
Again I was there in the room sharing all the emotions. Your writing
takes us with you,and holds us spellbound. Thank you.

Author:  Abi [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 11:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Thank you Mary; the love, understanding and wisdom in that scene came through so strongly. No wonder the girls were moved - I was too. Thank you.

Author:  Shander [ Tue Nov 10, 2009 5:25 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

MaryR,
I don't know that I've ever commented on this story before, but I have been following it, and I can't tell you how moving it is.
I have so much respect for your talents as a writer, and for your perserverence in writing even in difficult times.
This story is so beautiful and I always come away with my heart lifted.
Thank you, so very much

Author:  jmc [ Tue Nov 10, 2009 6:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

I think Meg will truely have a chance now and her time away at the convent will help her to gain more confidence in herself. That was so brave of Meg to address the class in the way she did

MaryR wrote:
to live the life you should have been living. We do it by living the moments in front of us to the full, instead of looking back at the moments behind us and regretting what we’ve done there. You’ve said you’re sorry, you’ve received your punishment, now go forward into each moment of your life, enjoying it, feeling it, tasting it, giving it your youth, your gifts, your hopes. Your dreams are out there – devote every moment to attaining them.”


Just beautiful. I hope they all do this. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Nov 10, 2009 9:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Thank you dear Mary. I especially loved the Arabic proverb

Author:  shesings [ Tue Nov 10, 2009 10:29 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Mary, :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  dackel [ Tue Nov 10, 2009 1:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Mary, that was a beautiful post - I can't imagine how you ever thought it might make tedious reading!

I love the girls' acceptance of Meg and their growing maturity. Ellie and Meg especially have come on leaps and bounds since they first entered ND as new characters.

You make me really care about your characters and what happens to them.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Nov 10, 2009 1:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

These are two utterly extraordinary and breathtaking posts and I have been stunned and amazed by the sheer richness of them. To hear so many of the girls affirming their faith in Meg's taking back of her life - and by inference their trust in and deep affection for Hilda - was truly remarkable. As individuals they have made a decision which will undoubtedly affect the rest of their lives, and for many of them the bonds that are being forged here will shape their futures.
And the depths of self-revelation which so many of them displayed was equally amazing; they showed a grace, a strength and a maturity which justified Hilda's trust in them and demonstrated such compassion that it was humbling. This was not so much a lesson in literature, but a lesson in living, and one which went far beyond the classroom in its application. And I think it can be summed up in the following words, a code for living if ever I heard it:
Quote:
to live the life you should have been living. We do it by living the moments in front of us to the full, instead of looking back at the moments behind us and regretting what we’ve done there. You’ve said you’re sorry, you’ve received your punishment, now go forward into each moment of your life, enjoying it, feeling it, tasting it, giving it your youth, your gifts, your hopes. Your dreams are out there – devote every moment to attaining them.
With encouragement of that ilk that in front of them, those girls have so much to live for and lives that are infinitely rich and diverse awaiting them - but they have to reach out, and embrace the rights and responsibilities that are there for them.

Mary, you are so perceptive and sensitive - and reveal such moving and necessary truths through ND that it is both a delight and an education to read it.

Author:  linda [ Tue Nov 10, 2009 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Another emotion filled post, Mary, and a very difficult morning lesson for Ellie as well as Meg.

Quote:
“Oh, Meg, such brave words. Thank you. And that’s a wonderful motto for all of us to hang on to – to live the life you should have been living. We do it by living the moments in front of us to the full, instead of looking back at the moments behind us and regretting what we’ve done there. You’ve said you’re sorry, you’ve received your punishment, now go forward into each moment of your life, enjoying it, feeling it, tasting it, giving it your youth, your gifts, your hopes. Your dreams are out there – devote every moment to attaining them.”


I make no apologies for repeating this quote which others have used, Mary. Hilda really sums up the whole sorry episode here and speaks to the whole form (and the rest of us out there too). This morning will help Meg to move on and the girl who returns from Norfolk will have an easier time fitting back in than she would have done if she had not shown her courage by facing up to the inevitable censure of some of her form-mates.

Quote:
“There’s an Arabic proverb that puts it all beautifully: Throw your heart out in front of you and run ahead to catch it.”

Another lovely quote. Where do you find them, Mary? Thank you :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  charli [ Tue Nov 10, 2009 11:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

I'll tell you something Mary, it is incredible how you manage to instill different emotions in us within the same piece of writing. I was laughing along with Miss Annersley at Erica's statement about the staff and then crying the next minute at the bravery of Meg and Ellie here.

Thank You for such beautiful and thought provoking writing. It is a pleasure to read.

Author:  Tara [ Tue Nov 10, 2009 11:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Hilda is sharing such very important truths with her girls and they are growing as we watch. These moments will, indeed, inform the rest of their lives:
Quote:
hold on to your dreams, no matter how hard the road may seem.


I know everyone else has quoted it, too, but the passage sums up all that Hilda hopes and feels for her students so well that I can't resist it:
Quote:
to live the life you should have been living. We do it by living the moments in front of us to the full, instead of looking back at the moments behind us and regretting what we’ve done there. You’ve said you’re sorry, you’ve received your punishment, now go forward into each moment of your life, enjoying it, feeling it, tasting it, giving it your youth, your gifts, your hopes. Your dreams are out there – devote every moment to attaining them.

They will never forget these words - and nor will many of your readers.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  di [ Wed Nov 11, 2009 6:47 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

It's all been said by those before me so all that remains is to say 'Thank you, Mary' for such wonderful story telling. :halo: :halo:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Nov 11, 2009 8:12 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Mary,
This was so lovely that I am struggling to say anything at all which could possibly do it justice.

Suffice it to say that it made me smile so much that I simply had to go and celebrate with a chocolate muffin.

And for breakfast ! :oops:

love,
Sian

Author:  Luisa [ Wed Nov 11, 2009 1:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

Quote:
“There’s an Arabic proverb that puts it all beautifully: Throw your heart out in front of you and run ahead to catch it.”


Have put this one on my desk.

Am amazed at this scene Mary, but can't find the words. If only I had had a teacher like Hilda, maybe it wouldn't have taken me so long to learn how to live.

Need to find a tissue...

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Nov 12, 2009 9:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P20 Mon 9/11/09

'Wow' is the only word that springs to mind when reading your breathtaking comments. Bless you, all of you. :wink:
Identity Hunt wrote:
Suffice it to say that it made me smile so much that I simply had to go and celebrate with a chocolate muffin.

:rofl: :rofl: Funny how ND takes people, Sian! :rofl: But you didn't send any Hilda's way....


......The girls all knew she was speaking to each one of them, not just Meg, and a great stillness settled on the room. Her voice, when next she spoke, seemed to be part of that stillness. “There’s an Arabic proverb that puts it all beautifully: Throw your heart out in front of you and run ahead to catch it.”

She gave them a few moments to digest those words and then dismissed them with a smile, requesting that Ellie and Meg remain behind. It was a rather quiet group of girls that left the room, several of them stopping at Meg’s desk for a quiet word as they passed it. Mary Garth was one.

“Don’t let them get you down, Meg,” she remarked robustly. “Some of us will stand by you, if you let us.”

By this time, Meg was looking close to tears again. Hilda knew some of the girls were only showing kindness because their Headmistress had asked it of them, but the Mary Garths of this world were genuine to the core. She wouldn’t hesitate to tell Meg what she thought of her if things should go wrong, but she would be a sturdy defender if Meg needed one. Mary’s word was her bond!

Erica and Jeanne, after putting away their books, gave each other a silent nod and headed towards the mistress’s desk. Hilda, however, was watching Rita with close attention. That young lady, who had been so surly early on in the lesson, had been in a brown study since Hilda quoted from the Beatitudes. Now, in rather hesitant fashion, she walked over to Meg, who eyed her with some trepidation.

“I want to apologise, Meg,” Rita said in a low voice. “I shouldn’t have been so nasty to you when you spoke about Catherine’s story.”

“I deserved it,” Meg replied.

Rita ran a hand through her short hair nervously. “Maybe you did. Maybe you didn’t. I’m not sure of anything any more. But if you deserved it, then so do I and lots of the others. We’ve all done silly things before now – nasty things, even. Things we hope have been forgotten.”

Meg’s face lightened a little and Rita held out a hand tentatively. “You’re brave, you know. Very brave. I couldn’t have faced the others like that. I guess I made it even harder for you, didn’t I? I’m sorry about that. Will you shake hands? To show there are no hard feelings.”

Not sure how to react, Meg took the hand almost involuntarily. “I don’t know quite what to say,” she stuttered.

Rita gave a shame-faced smile. “Then don’t say anything. They certainly gave me the right name, didn’t they? Quick by name and quick by nature. I should stop and think first.”

With those words, she was gone, leaving Meg gaping after her, wondering was she on her head or her heels. Hilda herself was left mentally gaping at such a turnaround. That bridge just kept on increasing in height and strength. Please God it remained strong.

She smiled at the two girls who had now reached her desk. Before they could speak she saw Meg turn to Ellie, heard her murmur, “I owe all that to you, Ellie.”

Ellie shook her head, and glanced over at her guardian before replying, but Jeanne spoke at that moment and so Hilda never heard her ward tell Meg that she actually owed everything to the Abbess, nor did she hear the friendly wrangling that ensued.

“Miss Annersley, may we ask you a great favour?” began Jeanne.

Hilda smiled at them. “It would seem to be rather urgent, judging by your faces, girls, so fire away.”

“We were wondering if Meg might come into Mitagessen with us,” Jeanne said, with some hesitancy. She knew it was a daring request. One did not lightly disregard an order given by the Abbess, but Meg had seemed so desolate, at times, during the lesson.

Hilda pursed her lips in thought, allowed her eyes to wander to where Meg and Ellie were still indulging in their friendly fight. As though sensing the keenness of her Headmistress’s gaze, Meg turned her head. Hilda had been unsure until that moment, but now she made her decision. Meg was worn out. Some time was needed away from everyone.

Hilda turned back to Jeanne. “It was a kind thought, Jeanne, but I think I’m going to stick to my word that Meg have her meals in isolation for the moment. If you look at her, you’ll see how very tired she is. She needs to rest.” She had another think when she saw their faces fall. “How would it be if she has Kaffee und Küchen with you later, when you come in from skiing? She will have had a nap and a good long walk by then and should be feeling somewhat brighter. Perhaps, also, I might allow her to do her prep with you tonight. How does all that sound?”

They thanked her with some enthusiasm, and she gave them a radiant smile that lit up her own tired face. They felt more than rewarded for their temerity.

“You have good hearts, both of you,” Hilda said with warmth. “Your kindness and generosity towards Meg have been wonderful. May that same grace be handed back to you some day when you have need of it. I’m sure Auntie Joey will be proud of you, Erica, when she hears how much we all owe you. It was you who first noticed there was a problem for Ellie and tried to do something about it.”

Erica blushed scarlet, but her eyes lit up like stars. Hilda turned to Jeanne. “Jeanne, child, I am so sorry about your grandparents, and about the pain of losing Emilie. I’ve been very remiss and I apologise. Especially when I see how much love you’ve shown to Meg. Your willing support today made all the difference. If ever you do want to talk about how you feel, you know where to find me in the evenings. You, also, Erica.”

Beaming with pleasure, the two girls made their farewells and left the room, Hilda blessing them silently as they went. Even as she watched the door close, it popped open again, to reveal Matey in martial mood. She bustled in without a word and marched over to the two girls, observing them closely.

“I’ve been standing out there, waiting to find out how my patients are, and you waste my time nattering to the girls. Ellie should be in bed. Look at her! Have you no sense, Miss Annersley?”

Hilda had been feeling so much happier about things, but Matey’s sharp onslaught burst her bubble. She looked more closely at Ellie’s tear-blotched face and saw with dismay how white and weary she seemed. There were lines of pain around her lips. Hilda realised she had been paying so much attention to Meg that she hadn’t watched Ellie closely enough. Filled with remorse, she quickly crossed the room.

Meg, meanwhile, was staring at Matey in open-mouthed astonishment. She had never heard anyone talk to the Abbess like that before! How did Matron Lloyd dare? Ellie, no longer in awe of either woman, was galvanised into action. No matter how tired she felt, she was not about to have her guardian taken to task in such a fashion.

“Do not blame Madame, please, Matron Lloyd,” she said stiffly, her eyes cool. “I chose to come to this lesson. I chose to be with Meg. No one forced me. I am not a child. And Madame, she has had many girls to think about, you know, not just her ward. If you must shout, please to shout at me.”

She was giving Matey one of her scorching looks, her eyes blue pools of indignation. Hilda’s lips twitched at the comic picture the trio presented – Meg now turning to gape in the same open-mouthed astonishment at Ellie, Matey herself staring in stunned bemusement at Ellie, and Ellie still smouldering up at her.

Hilda tried to stifle her laughter but it bubbled up despite her best efforts, and Matey turned and looked askance at her. Hilda winked broadly, eyes dancing with delight, and her lovely voice was suave as could be when she spoke.

“Best to let the youngsters have the last word, Matron, and keep in mind Oscar Wilde’s maxim: A man cannot be too careful in his choice of enemies.”

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Nov 12, 2009 9:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

I just loved this Mary... What a wonderful group of delightful encounters. So many beautiful things to pick up on. Mary's words to Meg as she went out of the door were just perfect. I think Meg may have another true supporter, if not exactly friend, there. And how interesting to hear Hilda's take on what Mary is like as a person...

Rita's reaction positively blew me away Mary. The very last thing that I could have expected. She might have more weight to her character than I'd ever thought of before! I shall be interested to see, in however much or little depth you might care to show us, how deep seated, and long lasting this new take on life actually is. Will she become part of Megs friendship group in some way as well now? I'm fairly certain that if she can stick to it, Rita will be changed for the better of her life, all because of one well timed word from Hilda. And yet, would she have had cause to say it if Meg hadn't acted out in the way she did... Megs actions really have had consequences that no one could have fortold - the ripples move ever outwards, bringing change for the good in so many people, even at the cost of Ellie's pride and the pain in her finger...

The ending of it intrigues me though - Meg's uncertainty shows her truthfulness to where she is at. She's not willing to paper over her sense of disease, and uncertainty - and Rita respects that, takes it, and moves on - almost being left on tenterhooks as to how Meg will react to her in the future - but respecting where the other girl is coming from. That shows a certain maturity that bodes well for her at this stage.

As for the request from Jeanne, how interesting that conversation is - the girls so obviously longing to have Meg with them, and Hilda having to balance their wishes along side what is best for Meg herself - a Meg who so obviously needs bed!

And Hilda's brief chat with Erica and Jeanne - just perfect. She wouldn't be Hilda if she didn't take the first opportunity presented to say those words, would she!?!

As for this:
Quote:
Even as she watched the door close, it popped open again, to reveal Matey in martial mood.


I love the wording! Fantastic! As for what she has to say... :rofl: Poor Hilda!!! But what a martinet Ellie is proving to be! I'm not surprised that Meg is stunned by that exchange!

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Nov 12, 2009 9:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

*How* do you do it, Mary? So many elements there, all adding up to an eminently satisfactory whole, and so much deep feeling, as well as humour - and all reflected in Hilda's reactions. Meg is clearly very humbled by the reception she has received from most of the girls, and Mary Garth's few words of sturdy encouragement must have meant a huge amount to her. I can imagine that she was just as stunned as Hilda was at Rita Quick's volte face - but good for Rita that she could acknowledge her fault so frankly. I like the compromise of allowing Meg to come to Kaffee and Kuchen rather than Mittagessen, too - Erica and Jeanne's hearts are in the right place, but Meg really does need to rest first. As for Ellie challenging Matey for her temerity in seeking to rebuke Hilda there - I'm still chuckling at that, and at Hilda's reaction. I'm sure the latter is now dying for everyone to leave the room so she can give vent to her mirth - and I don't doubt Matey would join in.

'Thank you' seems a very inadequate phrase for the privilege of being present at this so-rewarding end to a very rewarding lesson, one which has conveyed so many lessons to us, as well as to the girls through your descriptive powers. May you continue to teach us, too, as the rest of you story unfolds - we have so much to learn from your writing.

Author:  Abi [ Thu Nov 12, 2009 9:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

:lol: Meg is having a few preconceptions challenged here! Not only about love and forgiveness, but also about how to talk to your Headmistress!

Glad Rita was able to see the good in Meg there and it was very honest and generous of her to say what she felt so openly. I can imagine that she could be a strong and loyal friend to Meg now that she's allowed herself to be vulnerable like that to her.

Thanks Mary, that was lovely (as always!).

Edited for spelling :roll: .

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Nov 12, 2009 10:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

So pleased to see Rita's response - very brave of her to not only change her mind but to admit her faults before others. Like Hilda remembering Jeanne and Erica and love Ellie's reaction to Matey - bet not many dare say things like that to her!


Thanks Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Nov 12, 2009 10:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

Thank you Mary. A wonderful close to the lesson.
I loved Matey coming in and telling Hilda off! Meg's suprise at both Matey and Ellie's response is realistic as well.
Pleased Matey is going to get both Ellie and Meg to have a rest now.
For all those skiing
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
And for those condemed to go for a walk instead.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  linda [ Thu Nov 12, 2009 10:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

Wow, what a turn around from Rita. No wonder she was nervous but she took the big step of apologising for her earlier treatment of Meg. Perhaps the events of this morning have really made her consider the effects of speaking without thinking and to remember in the future that words once spoken can never be recalled.The bridge is indeed gaining rapidly in height and strength.

The request from Jeanne shows how much she and Erica are willing to help Meg re-integrate into the form, but Hilda is very wise. She did not refuse outright, but her plan is better as Meg really does need time to rest and think about the events of the morning.

I loved the exchange between Matey and Hilda. No wonder Meg was astonished, and then Ellie added her twopennyworth!

Quote:
“Best to let the youngsters have the last word, Matron, and keep in mind Oscar Wilde’s maxim: A man cannot be too careful in his choice of enemies.”


Lovely quote, Mary and a wonderful light note to end a very emotional morning's lesson.

Author:  di [ Fri Nov 13, 2009 6:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

Well done, Rita! I, too, was surprised at her turn around and hope that it is genuine and not just guilt following the words of Hilda and the other girls.
Meg must be exhausted by now; a myriad of emotions whizzing around her- she needs a sleep as Hilda so wisely spotted. I did like her compromise, mitagessen on her own but kaffee und kutchen with the girls and a time to build the bridge further.
Ellie must also be in considerable pain by now and, of course, Matron would be the first to spot her pale and wan face and bruised eyes. She still had plenty of her spirit though, standing up for her beloved guardian against Matey's wrath.

Thank you as always, Mary, for allowing us to share the two lesson [one of literature and one of morality!] :lol:

Author:  Luisa [ Fri Nov 13, 2009 1:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

am out of breath with the changes of mood there, and loving every minute of it!
Thank you

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Nov 13, 2009 5:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

Hilda spoke in truth about choosing one's enemies; personally, I would hate to get on the wrong side of Ellie by criticising Hilda in front of her :devil:

Hooray for Rita ! That took real courage.

So many of that class are girls of whom Hilda can be inordinately proud. Though she is much too self-effacing to do so :halo:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat Nov 14, 2009 6:42 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

Quote:
“Best to let the youngsters have the last word, Matron, and keep in mind Oscar Wilde’s maxim: A man cannot be too careful in his choice of enemies.”


:lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:

Thank you dear Mary. Love the conversation between Matey and Ellie

Author:  jmc [ Sun Nov 15, 2009 9:55 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

Well done Rita and well done Ellie for sticking up for Hilda. Mary I can't tell you how much that post moved me. Thank you so much.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sun Nov 15, 2009 12:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

Rita clearly has the maturity to take Hilda's words to heart and profit by them - and also the grace and courage to offer a public apology for a public wrong. And Mary Garth's (she's very like her namesake isn't she?) support of Meg must be so heartening for both Meg and Hilda.

And after all that, I think Meg will need some time to herself to come to terms with all that has happened, as Hilda recognises - she does know exactly what the situation needs doesn't she?

And Ellie taking on Matey like that - no wonder Meg is surprised by that response!

Thank you Mary; this lesson has been the most tremendously rewarding read, and I'm sorry that it's over - although I'm sure there is another delightful treat awaiting us.

Author:  MHE [ Sun Nov 15, 2009 3:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

What can I say that hasn't been said already Mary?

What courage from Rita, to realise that she must say something to Meg and in front of Hilda too.

And as for Ellie standing up to Matey!!!! I just hope that Matey is not too hard on Hilda.

And I echo Elder's last paragraph Mary.

Thank you.

Author:  shesings [ Sun Nov 15, 2009 4:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

Agree with all the comments about this lovely peice. And, Mary, do take care of yourself and don't overdo it - we can just about contain our souls in patience for a little while........ :D :D

Author:  Kathy_S [ Mon Nov 16, 2009 1:28 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

An amazing turnaround for Rita!
This has been quite a lesson.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Nov 16, 2009 8:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P21 Thurs 12/11/09

Elder in Ontario wrote:
May you continue to teach us, too, as the rest of you story unfolds - we have so much to learn from your writing.

Truth to tell, Elder, I'm the one who's learning the most. I was thinking about that only the other day. ND - or Hilda - has influenced me is so many intangible ways.

.....“Best to let the youngsters have the last word, Matron, and keep in mind Oscar Wilde’s maxim: A man cannot be too careful in his choice of enemies.”

It was Ellie’s turn to look askance at Hilda, the coolness leaving her eyes. “But, me, I am not Matron’s enemy, Madame,” she cried, looking cut to the quick.

“Maybe not, but taking Matron to task like that does make you a minx,” replied Hilda, her eyes still twinkling, although she had noticed Meg’s eyes widen even more at Ellie’s last words. What must the girl be thinking of them all?

“But such a very wise minx, Miss Annersley,” added Matey, her own eyes now twinkling. “What do you think, Meg?”

Meg, however, was too stunned to say anything. Not so Ellie, who reached out for Matey’s hand and looked up with regret in her eyes. “I am sorry, Matron. I was angry that you attack Madame, you know, but I should not have spoken to you so rudely.”

“I was a little rude myself, Ellie,” Matey admitted ruefully, squeezing the hand holding hers. “You were right to take me to task. I’m too used to getting my own way, even with the staff, but I can see I’ll have to watch my step from now on. Even Miss Wilson wasn’t such a staunch defender of Madame as you are, missy. She just enjoyed watching the tussles!”

“Speaking of steps, Matron,” interrupted Hilda rather hastily, “why don’t you march Ellie back to the Annexe and I’ll escort Meg up to the San? I think she needs a rest, too.”

Matey pulled on Ellie’s hand. “Up you get, imp. Madame has spoken.”

Ellie pulled such a face as she got to her feet that the two women chuckled, but she went willingly enough. Madame had indeed spoken and her word was law!

Hilda saw Meg was still looking rather shell-shocked. “Come, Meg. Put your books, and Ellie’s, away and we’ll talk as we go.”

Meg silently went to work and was soon walking through the corridors with her Headmistress. They met occasional bursts of conversation and laughter issuing from busy common rooms but the corridors themselves were quiet.

“Come into the study while I put my own books away, child.”

Meg stood just inside the study door watching Hilda for a moment or two and then wandered over to the window, where she stared sightlessly out at the snowy scene. She was so deep in thought that she jumped when Hilda touched her shoulder.

“Is there anything you wish to talk about, Meg, after the morning you’ve had?”

“Ellie,” Meg replied, her voice puzzled. “She doesn't seem at all scared of Matron.”

Hilda stood beside her but looked outwards. “They’ve spent a lot of time together, Meg, especially before the term began, and have learned to love each other. I have to admit, though, that I don’t think people in general do scare Ellie. She will always say what she thinks. You have to earn her respect.” She turned to look at Meg. “Matron has done that, and Ellie trusts her. She knows that Matron’s bark is worse than her bite. She was only teasing me about Ellie back there, in her own strange way.”

Meg nodded, her eyes distant. “She’s been very kind this week, when she didn’t need to be. I expected her to be very sharp with me, after all I’d done.”

“She is kind, child, when she thinks someone is suffering. But she has no time for self-pity, in herself or others.”

“I see,” Meg said, and Hilda realised that Meg did see.

“You were rather flummoxed by that scene in there, weren’t you?” Meg nodded. “Your teachers are human beings just like you, Meg. We laugh, we cry, we tease each other, we get cross with each other. It’s no bad thing that you saw both myself and Matron being taken to task, in the nicest possible way back there. You’ll be seventeen in a few weeks. Time to realise that we teachers, some of whom are not many years older than you, are no different from you, just a little further along the road of experience. If you accept that you yourself are nearly an adult now, then maybe you could see your way to putting away childish moods and hurtful attacks on others, and taking on more mature and thoughtful responses to other people.”

Meg glanced Hilda’s way, searched her face and then turned away again. She began to gnaw the inside of her cheek, and Hilda noticed that her hands were balled into fists inside her blazer pocket. Hilda turned back to the window to give the girl some privacy.

“You said…. childish moods,” Meg said in a low, ashamed voice. “You told me the other day that I was jealous of Ellie and that’s why I stole her photos. You were right. But how do you stop yourself feeling jealous of someone?”

“Come and sit down, Meg,” murmured Hilda and guided the girl to the low seating area. She took Meg’s hands, but Meg refused to look at her. “It’s not pleasant, feeling jealous of someone, is it?” she asked gently. Meg’s head sank even lower. “Are you more envious of what she is like and what she can do – or of the attention she receives, all the compliments that come her way?”

“Both,” whispered Meg, her fingers moving restlessly in Hilda’s firm grasp. “But mostly, I think, because of all the attention.” Her lowered face blushed scarlet and Hilda’s heart was wrung with pity, but there was also sneaking admiration for Meg’s courage.

“Meg, dear, thank you for being so willing to admit to such a fault. It’s never easy to show people the darker side of our nature.” Her voice was softness itself and she felt her way with infinite care. She didn’t want to frighten Meg off and lose her trust, but she did want to deal with it while the girl was open enough to listen. She raised one hand and gently tilted Meg’s chin so the girl had to face her. But Meg kept her eyes lowered, and Hilda could see her curling up inside with shame.

“Look at me, Meg,” she commanded, her voice barely more than a whisper. Meg did so, and relaxed a little when she saw the infinite compassion in the Abbess’s face. “Good girl. Don’t be ashamed, Meg. Don’t you think we’ve all of us been guilty of envy at some time in our lives? Tell me, can you think of any reason why you might be jealous of the attention other people receive?”

Meg stared. It wasn’t the question she had been expecting. Hilda smiled, one eye brow raised. Meg licked her lips, looked down at their clasped hands. “Because my parents don’t bother about me?” she asked tentatively.

“It’s possible, I suppose. But, if that’s true, what about all those people who do have a family who love them and yet still experience jealousy? Let me put another question to you. Were the girls complimentary about your own essay?” Meg nodded. “Don’t you think one or two of the girls there might have envied you the things I said about it? Don’t you think they might wish they had your talent?”

“My talent?” stuttered Meg. “But I’m nothing compared to Ellie.”

“You received the compliments, nevertheless! Which proves you are worth something, Meg. It’s the comparing yourself to others that’s doing the damage. I’ve said before, there will always be someone better than you, no matter how good you are. Jealous people, though, won’t listen to that nugget of wisdom. They just go on nursing their resentment in secret. But jealousy is something that feeds on itself and is never, ever, satisfied.”

Meg flinched at these truths, and they were hard truths. “I’m not…. I don’t… .”

Hilda clasped Meg’s hands more tightly. “I know I’m being harsh, Meg, just as I know how very tired you are, but it seems to me that this is a far-reaching moment of decision for you, a decision about whether you're going to alter your whole attitude to life. You see, child, envy hides a much greater fault. That of conceit, of pride, of looking inwards at yourself instead of outwards at others. Envy is also synonymous with discontent – and discontented souls are lonely souls. As you have found, no?”

The grey eyes were pools of dismay and shame – but also, somewhere in those pools, lurked indignation. “You think your unhappy childhood is an excuse for the way you've been behaving, don’t you? It’s not, Meg. So many people have suffered worse than you, even girls here at school, but they haven’t had your mentality of ‘If only...’ They’ve found the resilience to look forward, not back; to accept what can’t be changed and do something about what can.”

“I just want someone to love me,” whispered Meg, and pain flooded her face.

“I know, child, I know. And you have had someone. Suppose Nanny hadn’t come into your life. What then? But she did, and she gave you love out of her own sorrow and pain. Her attitude wasn’t, ‘I’ll hurt others because I’ve been hurt’. Instead, with true humility of heart and mind, she served others. That’s what I mean about changing your whole attitude, Meg. You must put on humility, be humble enough to serve others, instead of waiting to be the centre of attention all the time. Instead of thinking about receiving, think about giving.”

Tears stood in Meg’s eyes. “Like Ellie?”

“Like Ellie and Jeanne and Erica and Mireille and a myriad others I could mention. They care about others around them. They look, unconsciously, for an opportunity to hold out their hand to someone who needs help. That’s one of the reasons I asked you to go with Mireille to the juniors. Offer them willing service – and you will gain far more than you will ever gain while you resent everything and want more and more. Forget yourself and try to notice the pain in another’s eyes. Instead of resenting other girls’ gifts, be the first to congratulate them and pat them on the back.”

Meg lifted a hand to rub away the tears that were now falling. “That’s too hard. I’m not good enough. I’d still resent them….”

“Probably you will, at first. But it gets easier, I promise. As to not being good enough - of course you’re not. None of us is. But God is good enough. Why not ask Him to help? God is there and He is not silent. (Francis Schaeffer) Sit quietly under His hand, that hand on which He has carved your name so He will never forget you.”

Meg was sobbing now, and Hilda knew it was because the whole fabric of the way she had lived her life was being torn from top to bottom. She would have to build that life anew, on much steadier foundations, and it would be very, very painful for her to change, even with the help they were all willing to give.

Hilda drew Meg into her arms. “It won’t be easy, Meg. You will fail and fall, fail and fall. Whether you rise again each time will be up to you and how much courage you have. But you know it has to be done if you are ever to have true friends, if you are ever to be a person who is trusted by others. Now is the hour of your refining, just as gold is refined in the fire, and out of it will come the Meg I know is buried in there under all the rubble.”

Meg shook with sobs in her arms, but Hilda was grateful for those tears. Meg was listening. Meg was truly repentant. She was so broken by her deeds, and by the love she had received that week, that she would do what it took, no matter the hardship - and the prayers of others would surround her and underpin all her efforts. Hilda spoke softly into the silence.

“For anything worth having, one must pay the price, and the price is always work, patience, love, self-sacrifice – no paper currency, no promises to pay, but the gold of real service. (John Burroughs)”

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Nov 16, 2009 8:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

Beautiful Mary - and I think Meg has been very, very lucky - had Hilda not been there Meg would have been lost.


Thank you.

Author:  shesings [ Mon Nov 16, 2009 8:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

Mary, this is just so wise, so profound and so beautiful. It is like a purifying flame. I find myself examining my own deeds for sins of commission - and, even more so, the sins of omission!

Edited to correct shcking grammar!

Author:  Abi [ Mon Nov 16, 2009 8:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

If only all Headmistresses were like Hilda the world would be a better place! Thanks Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Nov 16, 2009 9:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

Quote:
“For anything worth having, one must pay the price, and the price is always work, patience, love, self-sacrifice – no paper currency, no promises to pay, but the gold of real service. (John Burroughs)”


Mary your quotes are so powerful and fit your writing so beautifully.
If Meg learns the leasons of the John Burroughs quote she will be an exceptional woman.

Hope they can all get a rest soon and to help here are some guardian angels.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Nov 16, 2009 9:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

Just when I think this can't possibly get any better, you blow me away yet again, Mary. That was just so wonderful - Hilda was so frank and yet so supportive of Meg at the same time, and I agree wholeheartedly with Lesley's comment that Meg was so fortunate that Hilda was there to help her.

Yes, Meg will have hard lessons to face, and it will be surprising if she can learn them all at once without any backsliding, but with support from Hilda, Ellie, so many of the other girls and then MA, she has a wonderful chance to learn how to change her way of thinking for the better, once and for all. I hope and pray that she will be able to do so, and not be too discouraged by inevitable setbacks along the way.

As for Hilda, as someone commented earlier, if all headmistresses were like her, how much better would life in all schools be!!

Thank you, Mary - it was truly a privilege to listen to that conversation.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Nov 16, 2009 10:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

Meg seems truly to be ready to start the long climb up to being the caring person Hilda knows she can become,but how hard the way will be, and how much she will need the prayers being offered for her.

'the gold of real service' is what you continue to give us in ND .

Thank you Mary.

Author:  di [ Tue Nov 17, 2009 6:55 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

A hard lesson, delivered with the compassion and tenderness we have come to expect from the Hilda of your world, Mary. Her [your] understanding of the human pysche is second to none and is a pleasure to see in action. Meg is learning more and more about herself and her behaviour and with Hilda by her side she can not fail but to develop in to a 'true' Chalet Girll. :)

Thank you so much, Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Tue Nov 17, 2009 8:14 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

I started typing a response to this earlier in the day but just didn't know what to say and I am still not sure if I can put it into words. time and time again you manage to come up with the most beautiful pieces of writing. Meg learnt a harsh lesson there but who better to hear it from than Hilda who was there to pick up the pieces when it was all over. Meg learnt that everyone is responsible for their own actions and while upbringing can influence you it is you who ultimately make the decisions about your life. Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Nov 17, 2009 10:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

Hilda was so wise there and lead Meg through that so beautifully. Thank you Mary

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed Nov 18, 2009 12:14 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

Poor Meg must be feeling rather overwhelmed! That's a lot to take in at one time, and such a turnaround from what she's used to.

(A splendid turnaround, of course. :D)

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Nov 18, 2009 8:34 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

Hilda's words are so wise, even though Meg feels them as difficult and even painful. And Hilda clearly recognises this and acknowledges it to her. She reveals Meg to herself and doesn't allow any excuses to stand in the way of the uncompromising truth that she is giving her. And the whole, which could appear harsh and unfeeling is tempered by Hilda's unfailing love and compassion, driven as it is by the desire to help Meg become the person she is meant to be, not the girl who has been twisted away from her true self.

And it was so beautifully led into - the gentle banter between Ellie and Matey, the acknowledgement that Meg is mature enough to see her teachers as adults who are not so dissimilar to her, and the allusion to "putting away childish moods and hurtful attacks on others, and taking on more mature and thoughtful responses to other people," that allows Hilda to broach the nature of jealousy and envy. And I love the final quote that stresses not only the hard work required, but also the 'gold of real service.'

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Nov 18, 2009 11:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

That Burroughs quote is a real one for me to ponder very deeply indeed, Mary.
Thank you !

Author:  MHE [ Wed Nov 18, 2009 9:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

Mary I know I’ve used these lines from ‘What is man’ by Waldo Williams in relation to New Dreams before, but I make no apology for quoting them again.

“Forgiveness, what's that?
A way through thorns
To an old enemy's side.”

The willingness of some of the girls to forgive Meg her behaviour, was the catalyst to what followed.

A few days ago we heard Hilda use the verses from I Corinthians about love, which started the ball rolling as far as Meg is concerned. Now we see some more verses from that chapter in action as Meg comes to terms with her behaviour “When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child: but when I became a man, I put away childish things.” What Hilda has started the Convent and MA will surely finish.

Thank you Mary, we were truly privileged to be allowed to eavesdrop on that conversation.

Author:  shazwales [ Thu Nov 19, 2009 12:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

Thank you Mary that was really sensitively written.

Author:  linda [ Fri Nov 20, 2009 12:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

Mary, this is so very, very poignant, so profound and so beautiful.
Poor Meg, she has such a hard time ahead of her. Hilda is not pulling punches here. She knows that this is the time for her to help Meg to realise how much she has to change, how difficult it will be to fight her jealousy and start to reach out a hand to help others.

Quote:
Hilda drew Meg into her arms. “It won’t be easy, Meg. You will fail and fall, fail and fall. Whether you rise again each time will be up to you and how much courage you have. But you know it has to be done if you are ever to have true friends, if you are ever to be a person who is trusted by others. Now is the hour of your refining, just as gold is refined in the fire, and out of it will come the Meg I know is buried in there under all the rubble.”


And, of course, from now on, Hilda will be there to help her to pick herself up each time she falls. The memories of the trauma of the past few days will never completely leave her, but will help her to fight against her selfish jealousy.

Quote:
“For anything worth having, one must pay the price, and the price is always work, patience, love, self-sacrifice – no paper currency, no promises to pay, but the gold of real service. (John Burroughs)”

Definitely a quote to think about deeply, thank you, Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Nov 23, 2009 3:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P22 Mon 16/11/09

I apologise for making you wait - and for putting so much into this update. :roll:

MHE wrote:
Mary I know I’ve used these lines from ‘What is man’ by Waldo Williams, but I make no apology for quoting them again.

“Forgiveness, what's that?
A way through thorns
To an old enemy's side.”

Actually, MHE, Hilda beat you to it, as she wrote it in the quote book she gave MA for Xmas!! :mrgreen: (Oh, so many parts ago! :oops: :oops: )

Hilda waited patiently for Meg to calm down, glad of the silence and for the chance to close her eyes and ease her aching head. The gong for Mitagessen boomed and its deep, golden tones echoed through the corridors, to be followed moments later by the sound of tramping feet on their way to the Speisesaal. In the study, though, there was still the gentle quietude.

Meg lifted her head and allowed Hilda to mop her up. “Feeling better?”

Meg rubbed her forehead, which Hilda guessed was aching as badly as her own, and shivered. The strain of the morning was catching up with her. “I’m…. not sure what I feel. You’ve given me a lot to think about, Miss Annersley.”

“Jot your thoughts down in that notebook I gave you, Meg,” Hilda said softly. “It will help sort it all out for you. It’s not all bad, by any means. You’ve made a wonderful start, in the way you apologised to the girls. And you reaped your reward, didn’t you, dear? So many of them have promised help and you must be careful not to push them away again.”

Meg drew away a little and ran her hand repeatedly over her skirt in a circular motion. “Do you think they really meant it, Miss Annersley?” she asked after a moment or two.

So that was the problem! Understandable, really. “Yes, Meg, I do. Particularly Mary and Catherine. They have their own friends and don’t need you, but you can trust them to keep an eye out for you. Just like Ellie and Jeanne and Erica. Try to remember, though, that there were only fourteen girls there today – and even some of them have yet to be won over.”

Meg nodded. “I know, I have a lot to make up for. It’s not their fault, is it? It’s mine.”

“Rome wasn’t built in a day, child. Go gently and quietly through the day, and remember, if you can’t say something nice….”

“Don’t say anything at all!” Meg added with a brave attempt at a smile.

“Rein in your temper and your sarcasm, even if someone hurts you. Try to understand their own hurt, but if you really can’t handle things, then try to find one of those three, or Mireille.”

“Will you still help me, as well, Miss Annersley?” Meg’s voice wobbled, her eyes pleaded.

“You know I will, child,” Hilda assured her. “Any time you need me. For now, though, I think you’re very tired and need to take a nap once you’ve had lunch. But only a short one! Matron is going to bring you your ski suit when she wakes you up.”

Meg gaped, and Hilda chuckled at the shock in her face. “But you told me….”

“I told you No skiing,” Hilda nodded. “I think I was wrong. I know you had that time in the snow with Mr Stuart yesterday, but this morning has been a big strain and it seems to me something more strenuous than a sedate walk is needed. So Miss Bertram is taking you along the Platz away from the others where the pair of you can ski to your hearts’ content.”

Too stunned to speak, tears welled up in Meg’s eyes and she sat there helplessly, completely undone by her Headmistress’s gentle generosity.

******
Meg drew to a stop, dug her sticks in the snow and took a deep breath of the crystalline air. From the moment Miss Bertram had driven away from the school, with Meg beside her, the latter had felt her woes, her grievances, her tiredess, all drop away. Miss Bertram had driven silently, leaving her to her thoughts, but there had been no contention in that silence. She had smiled when she collected Meg, had helped her find skis and boots and snow goggles, and had asked her to cross her fingers in the hope that the car wouldn’t slip and slide on the icy roads. She had, and it hadn’t.

Since then there had been the glorious freedom of hurtling down steep, snowy slopes and the hard struggle of the climb back up to start all over again. Although Meg didn’t realise it, she was an excellent skier with a smooth grace and perfect balance. Her tension and worries fled, leaving her relaxed and at peace for the first time in weeks. The Abbess had known what she was about, she had thought to herself as she negotiated a tricky bend at speed.

Now, her body still, her breathing slowing down, she searched the high peaks through her goggles and thought about some of the things the Abbess had said to her. The clear-cut, snowy purity of those peaks opened up her spirit, allowing the generosity and compassion and hard common sense of all she had heard from the Abbess to settle deep inside. For the first time in her life, Meg was humbled by another’s goodness – and it reminded her of her Nanny’s goodness, a goodness she had never recognised for what it was.

There in the snow, without warning, deep regret welled up in Meg’s heart. Unaware that she was speaking out loud, she asked Nanny to forgive her and to look after her, as she had always done.

A touch on her arm made her jump. She turned to see that Miss Bertram had removed her goggles and was looking at her rather anxiously. “You’re crying, Meg,” she cried. “Are you hurt?”

Meg became aware of the damp coldness on her cheeks. She lifted a gloved hand to scrub the tears away and shook her head. “No, I’m okay, Miss Bertram, thank you. I was just….”

She stopped, unable to express to anyone but the Abbess just what she had been thinking and feeling. Only the Abbess would understand that message to her Nanny. Meg flung out her arm as though to show that the beauty around her was the cause of her tears.

“Are you tired, or would you like a little longer?” asked Miss Bertram. “Miss Annersley said we could stay out until Kaffee und Küchen, if we wanted.”

Meg took a deep breath, turned her head to look once more at those mighty peaks, as though for assistance, and then examined the mistress’s face. “Why are you doing this for me, Miss Bertram? Did Miss Annersley force you to come with me?”

Joan gasped inwardly, both at the question itself and at the courage it must have taken to ask it, but she answered quietly enough. “Miss Annersley doesn’t do such things, Meg. She asked, and I was more than willing to comply. After all,” she smiled, “I’ve had much more fun, skiing at my leisure here, than I would have had helping a gaggle of struggling novices. Why do you ask?”

There was no answering smile. “Well, you and I both know I don’t deserve it, Miss Bertram. Aren’t you cross that I’ve been let off my punishment?”

It might have seemed rude, this pushing of a mistress, but Joan could see that Meg genuinely wanted to understand. “Miss Annersley doesn’t worry about whether people deserve things, Meg. Her whole raison d’être is the good of others. Mercy before justice, if it will help. Expelling you wouldn’t have helped, although that is what I wanted for you. Does that answer your questions?”

Meg’s cheeks whitened at this straight talking. Her lips tightened and her eyes dropped to the snow underfoot. Gently, she warned herself. Gently….

Joan touched Meg’s arm. “Now that’s out of the way, let me explain, Meg. I’m not here to upset you. I wanted your expulsion for a particular reason, which I’ll tell you in a minute. Let me say, first, though, that Miss Annersley, in her wisdom, knew far better than I. She fought for you, Meg. She fought tooth and nail to keep you. The only reason you’re still here is because of Miss Annersley herself. You’ve fallen into the clutches of a woman with possibly the largest heart in the whole world, and that heart is allied to unfailing wisdom.”

“I know that,” Meg murmured, a sob in her voice. “She’s been so good to me.”

“I’m glad you appreciate her. Her compassion is such that she often seems too meek and mild. But she isn’t – she’s just far-seeing and very sensitive to others. Expelling you would only have sent you further down your own particular path of self-destruction.”

She saw how hurt Meg was looking, her eyes filled with dismay. Joan knew she didn’t have Hilda’s gentle touch, but the latter had given her carte blanche to say what she thought best. Hilda would never blow her own trumpet, so the girl needed to know just how far out on a limb her Headmistress had gone for her. It might tilt the balance in Hilda’s favour.

“Miss Annersley saw that making you stay and face your actions, face the people you’ve alienated, would shake up your attitude and give you a motive to change, especially now we know about the death of your Nanny.”

“I would never have known, though, if Miss Annersley hadn’t forced my mother to tell her,” Meg said though stiff lips. “I would have gone on believing Nanny didn’t love me any more.”

“And that would have given you another reason to hate the world,” Joan murmured. “Miss Annersley has done a great deal for you, Meg – but she’s also asking a lot from you. And it’s going to be hard for you. Facing your form was hard, wasn’t it?”

Meg nodded. “Not as hard as it could have been. Miss Annersley and Ellie – they talked to the others, asked them to be kind to me. They were, some of them.” She frowned, deep in thought. “Some of them is enough, for now, isn’t it? If they had all fallen on my neck and kissed me I wouldn’t have trusted them. Does that make sense?”

“Funnily enough, it does,” replied Joan. “A complete turn-around by all of them wouldn’t have been honest. More honest to still dislike you – you know what you have to work with, then. You’ve worked out whom you can trust, I should think.”

“I just hope….” Meg stopped, shook her head.

“You just hope you don’t mess it up? Oh, you will, at times. You’re only human. But each time you take hold of yourself when you’re tempted to be nasty will be one step on that ladder out of your self-destruction. Miss Annersley has put all her trust in you, Meg, so don’t let her down, or yourself.” There was a clear warning in Joan’s voice.

Meg raised her head proudly. “It’s her trust in me that is making me so determined to try and change – and I know I can go to her when it gets hard.”

“You can come to me, as well, Meg, if you want.” Meg’s eyes widened at this abrupt offer. Joan went on uncomfortably, “I know all about it, you see. I was a bully myself, once upon a time, and with far less reason than you.”

“Is that why you wanted me expelled?” asked Meg, and Joan was amazed at her clarity of thought. She nodded. “How did you stop?”

Joan grimaced. “The person I bullied, she saved my life. Afterwards, she told me she was now responsible for the life she’d saved. For some strange reason, she wanted to be my friend.”

“Just like Ellie,” Meg murmured. “I never knew such people existed.”

“Oh, they do, Meg. And God’s been good to both of us, sending us such friends when we hardly deserved them.” Joan was somewhat astonished at herself for her openness.

“Are you still friends?” asked Meg daringly. It felt weird, but warming, being treated as an adult. The Abbess had been right about that, as well.

Joan’s face was bleak. “Sally died while we were at university. I still miss her like crazy.”

“I’m so sorry, Miss Bertram,” Meg said, and there was real feeling in her voice. “It’s hard, isn’t it, when they’ve loved us so much and then, poof, they’re gone? Without their goodness, how can we…..?”

A single tear rolled down her cheek, a bright diamond glinting in the sunlight. Joan was moved enough to step forward and put an arm hesitantly round her. It didn’t come naturally to her, but she had caught a sudden glimpse of the deep suffering in Meg which Hilda was trying so hard to assuage, and was ashamed of her own earlier hardness of heart.

“I’m here if you ever need a hand, Meg,” she said softly. “I’m not Miss Annersley – could never be – but, if I can help at all, I will, for Sally’s sake. That’s a promise.”

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Nov 23, 2009 5:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Oh Mary,
this was a delight to read and savour, after my crazy day today !

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Nov 23, 2009 6:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Oh well done Joan - that must have been so hard yet you didn't flinch. I think Meg may even find Joan Bertram's support to be of more help to her than Hilda's - because Joan has been where Meg now is.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Nov 23, 2009 6:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Mary, once again, I'm sitting here breathless - and not simply from the brilliance of the Alpine sun on the snow. :)

You have given us so much to ponder, from Hilda's change of heart regarding the skiing through to this wonderful 'new' relationship with Joan Bertram. Yes, Meg still has a long way to go, but buoyed up by Hilda's faith in her, she will get there. And she is showing so much real insight, too - she knows it won't be easy, and she'll accept the friendships offered to her thankfully, as well as hoping to earn that of the rest of her classmates in due course.

I really liked the way Joan Bertram treated Meg as an adult there, both in making sure she really does understand just how much Hilda is doing for her and why, and in her own frank explanation of her original desire to see Meg expelled and why she changed her mind. I have no doubt that Meg was very heartened, if surprised, to be taken into Joan's confidence in this way, nor do I doubt Joan's sincere wish to do all she can from now on to help Meg.

I will truly 'lift up my eyes to the hills', not just for the beauty of that scenery, but in thankfulness for Hilda's intuition and far-sightedness which has enabled her to see the innate good in Meg so readily, once she truly understood her background. Truly in character, truly something to be very, very grateful for.

Thank you, Mary. And please don't worry about the length of this post - it had to be all in one so that we could absorb its fully beauty.

Author:  shesings [ Mon Nov 23, 2009 6:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Thank you, Mary! :halo:

Author:  shazwales [ Mon Nov 23, 2009 6:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Mary thank you, that was beautiful.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Mon Nov 23, 2009 7:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Thank you Mary - I may not post often, but I'm following this faithfully - and everyone else has always said what I was going to!!
:oops:

Author:  Celia [ Mon Nov 23, 2009 7:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Well done Joan ! That must have been hard for her. It was good for Meg to hear from someone not directly involved how hard Hilda has fought for her.

Thank you Mary for another moving post.

Author:  Abi [ Mon Nov 23, 2009 8:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Well done Joan - she's someone who can really empathise with Meg. Thanks Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Nov 23, 2009 9:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Thabnk you Mary. Joan was lovely there and her sharing will help Meg I am sure.

Hope the rest of the school are enjoying their time in the open air.

For Hilda and Joan.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For Matey who stays at home, I hope she does not have to many casualties to deal with.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  di [ Tue Nov 24, 2009 6:32 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Good for Joan. I enjoyed the honest way she spoke with Meg; it should help knowing that adults too have their secrets.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Tue Nov 24, 2009 8:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

It was so good of Hilda to recognise that while Meg still needed her punishment she allowed her to go outside and ski, even if it was away from the others. Getting outside and skiing would take her mind off everything and not allow her to brood. It was brave of Joan to speak out especially when she was so opposed to Meg earlier. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Nov 24, 2009 1:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Words fail me - again.
Never liked Joan Bertram, but now...

Author:  jacey [ Tue Nov 24, 2009 7:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Oh Mary!!
Thank you.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Nov 24, 2009 9:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Oh Mary, I was so touched by that. It was beautiful

Author:  linda [ Wed Nov 25, 2009 8:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Oh Mary, what can I say that others haven't already said?

Hilda's insight and thoughtfulness is legendary, but how inspired the decision to ask Joan Bertram to take Meg out skiing. After her complete opposition to Meg being allowed to remain in school, Hilda must have realised that Joan has a lot to give Meg. Perhaps all the more because she was so much against her being given a second chance before the staff learned about Meg's background. Joan's admission that she too had been a bully but had been saved, quite literally, by her victim surely showed Meg that there is a chance for reformation; that she can move on from the depths of despair.

Two passages really sum up the two halves of this post for me.

Quote:
and remember, if you can’t say something nice….”

“Don’t say anything at all!” Meg added with a brave attempt at a smile.


Yet another message which we all need to remember from time to time.

Quote:
A single tear rolled down her cheek, a bright diamond glinting in the sunlight. Joan was moved enough to step forward and put an arm hesitantly round her. It didn’t come naturally to her, but she had caught a sudden glimpse of the deep suffering in Meg which Hilda was trying so hard to assuage, and was ashamed of her own earlier hardness of heart.

“I’m here if you ever need a hand, Meg,” she said softly. “I’m not Miss Annersley – could never be – but, if I can help at all, I will, for Sally’s sake. That’s a promise.”


Another supporter for Meg who has, I feel, learned more today about love and caring for your fellow human beings than she has learned from her parents in the whole of her life before.

Thank you Mary, that was beautiful, and so unexpected. :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Nov 26, 2009 8:10 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Hilda's responsiveness is apparent her in her decision to allow Meg to go skiing; after the emotional and intellectual intensity of the morning and the demands that Hilda has made of Meg in the process of bringing her healing and balance in her life, Meg needs some physical activity and Hilda very wisely allows her this opportunity.

And that conversation with Joan Bertram was stunning in its honesty - from both parties concerned - and in the results. Meg now knows that her redemption is possible because Joan has been there before her, and in admitting her own failings offers her a direct and simple hope for the future, something that underscores all that Hilda has brought her to see. And the way in which Joan and Meg move outside the traditional boundaries of the staff/pupil relationship in discussing what Meg has done and how she has responded to Hilda demonstrates a clear and positive connection between them. In taking on this responsibility, Joan's personal and professional development are assured, something that I am sure Hilda hoped would happen.

Thank you Mary, this was beautiful and compelling.

Author:  Elbee [ Thu Nov 26, 2009 11:12 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Thank you Mary, I found the last few lines very moving.

Author:  seven [ Fri Nov 27, 2009 4:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

This story is just so wonderful - and it gets better. I'm finding Hilda's responses to people are now influencing my own responses. She has so much to teach.

Everything else has already been said but please keep writing, Mary!

Author:  MHE [ Sat Nov 28, 2009 11:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

Apologies for the delay in responding Mary, but you know why :wink:

How wise Hilda is to send these two out together and to realise that Meg needs the freedom that the skiing gives to get rid of some of the tension etc that has been building inside her.

Hilda certainly knows how best to use the 'tools' she has at her disposal in the shape of the various members of staff to help Meg as she gropes her way along this unfamiliar road.

As for the length, well as Elder says it had to be in all in one, and I can't see where you could have split it anyway.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Nov 29, 2009 8:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P23 Tues 23/11/09

I know I'm on page 24 and should start a new part but I want to put this part in here before I finish this one.

seven wrote:
I'm finding Hilda's responses to people are now influencing my own responses. She has so much to teach.

:oops: :oops: :oops: Could anyone be given a sweeter compliment? :oops: Bless you, Seven.


Hilda thought, afterwards, that if she had had even one inkling of all that would be expected of her the next day she would have taken herself, and her headache, off to bed the instant Joan Bertram had left the building with Meg. However, even Hilda Annersley didn’t have a crystal ball in which to ponder the future, and she spent the early part of the afternoon making vast inroads into her sorely-neglected office work, much to her secretary’s relief.

As it grew dark, Joan and Meg returned, and Hilda was quietly elated at Meg’s response to her outing. Two afternoons spent expending energy and talking out her pain and sorrow with someone other than her Headmistress had worked wonders, and Hilda’s heart was filled with hope.

Hilda was not at all surprised to discover that Joan, also, had reaped unexpected benefits from the adventure. In fact, Joan thanked Hilda for giving her the opportunity to do something for the girl she had wanted expelled.

“For Sally’s sake,” added Joan, blushing, “I’ve offered Meg my help should she ever feel the need. I know she has you, but you’re often so busy that….”

She paused, afraid she had gone too far, but Hilda’s voice was soft with her gratitude. “Thank you, Joan. I know you won’t ever regret it. Meg needs all the help we’re willing to give her.”

Joan went off with a light heart and Hilda put her work to one side and ventured out into the cold to see Joey, who was now downstairs and lying on the sofa, but desperate for company. Having read some more Fur Person to her, and drunk her coffee, Hilda returned to school, where she spent the evening with Ellie, once Mitagessen was over.

Ellie, as always, greeted Hilda as though she hadn’t seen her for weeks. “Oh, Madame, how I have missed you!” she sighed, making huge, tragic eyes at Hilda.

Hilda laughed and rumpled the black hair. “I think it’s time you returned to school, vilaine. You’re obviously much better if you have enough energy to be complaining to your Headmistress.” She laughed again at Ellie’s look of disgust and bent over the papers spread out on the bed. “More of the story book for the convent? Oh, sweetheart, that tree – it’s magnificent. Such a pity the cats are going to spoil it!”

With a glint in her eye, Ellie flipped over the page. Hilda saw the cats scattering the Christmas decorations far and wide, and chuckled out loud. With a warning to Ellie to be careful with the injured finger, she settled down beside the bed with her correspondence while Ellie continued her cutting and sticking and writing and sketching. They chatted or were silent as the mood took them, content just to be together in a moment of calm. Hilda was vastly relieved, however, when Matey appeared to usher Ellie to bed – and was able to lay her own aching head down, having once more handed the keys over to Ruth.

Alas, even sleeping deeply did nothing to allay the pain. Staring blearily at her alarm clock early the next morning, she wondered how she was going to keep Matey at bay and get herself through the day. The pain was merrily drilling its way between her eyes into her brain, and hammers were assaulting her temples. Groaning, she buried her face in her pillows, then clenched her teeth and grimly launched herself from her bed. The floor heaved and buckled for a dangerous moment or two, but she was soon able to stagger over to her chest of drawers. Taking out some tablets, she crept into the bathroom, quietly closed Ellie’s door, swallowed the tablets – only to stare in disgust at her wan reflection in the mirror.

“Go back to bed this instant, young lady,” she muttered, in imitation of Matey’s voice.

“Sorry, Matey, can’t be done,” she answered firmly, and set about preparing herself for the day ahead, knowing Matey would be along to see to Ellie when the rising bell went.

Fortunately for Hilda, Matey was unusually busy that morning, thanks to the bumps and bruises of the last few days’ skiing, plus one or two more serious injuries. Hilda was able to plough another vast furrow though her correspondence before break, despite Rosalie’s anxiety about her boss’s health, and was making her way through the corridors to Inter V’s form room after break when her nemesis appeared before her – and stopped dead.

“Have you seen your face?” Matey asked curtly. Hilda kept quiet and watched her, knowing that her silence always goaded her friend. “Silly me! Of course you have! That’s why you’ve kept out of my way! What is it? Your head?”

“Yes, Gwynneth. My head it is! Why aren’t I in bed? Because I have a lesson right now, as you can see from the books in my arms – and later on I’m taking the non-skiers for their walk. I promised Ellie.”

“Hilda,” warned Matey, the wrath gathering on her forehead.

“Sorry, Gwynneth, but I need to get to Inter V before we have a riot on our hands.” Hilda calmly stepped round the stalwart figure, leaving her friend gaping after her.

“I’ll be waiting,” was all the latter could find to say.

However, by the time Hilda returned from the lesson with Inter V, she was prepared to listen to at least some reason, when she found Matey was, indeed, waiting for her.

Matey took in the heavy eyes, the furrowed forehead, the ashen cheeks. “You’re going to bed right this minute. You can’t mess around with the effects of concussion. It’s only two months since that accident, you know.”

Hilda winced as she laid down her books on the desk. “Please don’t shout, Gwynneth,” she murmured, seating herself. “I can’t go to bed, because of my promise to Ellie, but what I will agree to do is to lie down in here for a while. Don’t tell me I can’t do that. And surely the fresh air later on will do me good.”

“More likely kill you off altogether,” retorted Matey. “Isn’t Mireille in that group, after her knock the other day? And Ellie and Meg? Surely between them they can manage?”

“With Tonia and co?” Hilda cocked an eyebrow, then winced again and closed her eyes. “ I don’t think so. And what about the twins? Mischief is their middle name.”

Matey took a deep breath. “But all the others are just your normal run-of-the-mill type girl! Leave it with me. Even if I have to go myself, you are not! Is that clear? Can you even stand up without the room swimming?”

Hilda opened lips and eyes to deny it, but the bright sunlight streaming into the room was stabbing her eyes. She rubbed her forehead and caved in. A morning of this pain had reduced her resistance. “You win, Gwynneth. The answer to your question is No. But I still won’t go to bed, I’ll lie on the couch here, in case I’m needed. Especially if you’re out with them and not around to help should anyone be injured.”

“Can’t win, can I? Have you taken anything for it? Not since seven? Then I’ll get you some more and a cup of tea.” Matey’s lips twitched when Hilda swayed as she was helped to her feet. She removed her Headmistress’s shoes and made her comfortable on the couch, tucked a blanket round her and slipped a pillow under the aching head. “To be quite honest, I’m surprised you’ve been free of them this past week, especially given the almighty one you had Sunday night.”

Her voice trailed away as Hilda glanced up at her with a fleeting smile. “You sneaky wretch! You haven’t been free of them at all, have you? Either you’re getting too clever for me or I’m losing my sight!”

“Losing that second sight of yours, Gwynneth? Perish the thought!” murmured Hilda, closing her eyes with a sigh of relief as Matey massaged the aching temples.

After a few minutes of that, Matey moved over to the windows to drew the curtains before disappearing to find the tablets, and Hilda allowed herself a quiet groan. Lying flat in the dark was exquisite relief after the struggle of the morning, but she was worried about Tonia. She had never had that talk with the girl that she had promised herself, because Meg had been taking up such a lot of her time and thoughts. But surely Tonia would behave herself. After all, a Head’s Report was not something to shrug off with a light toss of one’s head! However, there were those two imps of mischief going with her….

Matey bustled back in, disturbing Hilda’s depressing train of thought. She helped with the tablets and tea, and then took to massaging the poor head again. “You can relax, Miss Annersley. Linda Stone has agreed to accompany the walk in your place.”

She smiled to herself as she felt some of the tension disperse. “And as well as Mireille, we’ve also got Jean Abbott, Mireille’s deputy, who wrenched her shoulder a bit yesterday, and Gillian and Carmela have offered to go with them, as well. I don’t think any girl is going to be daft enough to go up against a mistress and several prefects. Then, on top of all those, plus Ellie and Meg, we’ve got Nita and Jacquetta, who bumped their heads yesterday – or rather bumped each other’s, should I say? – so they’re due the walk, as well. Will that do you? Or would you like me to go as well, just to be on the safe side?”

“I’m spoiling everyone’s fun,” complained Hilda softly.

“Rubbish! And more rubbish! Gillian put it more politely than that, of course. She said it was the least they could do, after all you’ve done for them this term. They’re perfectly happy to go along. And Linda said that, as she’s Tonia’s form mistress, perhaps it was up to her to make sure she behaved. So, now will you let go and relax, my dear?”

With a rueful smile at her friend, Hilda closed her eyes. She knew she was fussing like a mother hen, but if anything were to happen, she would never forgive herself.

After a while, Matey saw Hilda was less tense, despite the pain, so tiptoed away, switched the warning light outside the study to ‘engaged’ and closed the connecting door behind her, leaving Hilda to rest. The hammer and drill were still hard at work, but the darkness and quiet were having their effect. Noise filtered through occasionally: the distant clatter of the typewriter, the patter of feet in the corridors or upstairs, the opening and closing of doors, but peace was settling and gradually, oh so gradually, she drifted away….

….. to be brought sharply back to consciousness moments or hours later as the door burst unceremoniously open and two figures hurtled into the room. Gillian’s voice, breathless and frightened, blasted the peace to smithereens.

“Miss Annersley... please… we need an ambulance… there's been an accident… Mireille can’t stop the bleeding….. ”

ETA No more will be added to this part. Part 19 starting Sunday 6th Dec.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Nov 29, 2009 8:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Maaaaaryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!!!!!!!!!!!! :shock: :shock: :shock: :shock: :shock: :shock: :shock: :shock:

MaryR wrote:
I know I'm on page 24 and should start a new part but I want to put this part in here before I finish this one.


Yeah Yeah - so you were really kind and left us on a cliff before you start the next part ... thank you so much :twisted:

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Nov 29, 2009 8:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Naughty Mary! :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:

Will not comment on the ending - but the rest was lovely - Matey really does need to keep her wits about her, doesn't she?




Thank you.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Nov 29, 2009 8:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Who was it in the original series that you had to get up very early to catch Matey out? I can't remember, but Hilda hasn't done a half bad job of dodging her this last while, has she? I just love the exchanges betweeen them there - and Hilda is quite up to her normal standard of repartee most of the time, too, despite the jackhammers going off in her head. :banghead: Must say, I also love the way Matey makes very sure that there are enough responsible people going on that walk that Hilda can rest with a clear conscience - for a while!

You wretch - did you have to leave us hanging there???? Please, if you value our sanity, start that new part very soon and tell us who has had that accident. :P :(

But thank you as always, for another delightful episode - at least up to the last sentence.....!! :) :)

Author:  Abi [ Sun Nov 29, 2009 9:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Honestly, that Hilda! She really should learn to take care of herself - after all, it's only what she tries to teach other people!

And as for the ending....... :poke:

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Nov 29, 2009 9:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

O help! Mary how could you do a Lesley on us and leave us on a cliff at the end of a section?

Hilda needed a quiet day,not more worries.
Where is Matey when she is needed? and what has happened to Linda Stone that it is Mireille who is trying to stem the bleeding.

For whoever is hurt
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For those helping Mireille
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For Hilda
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Nov 29, 2009 9:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

First of all, my apologies in that I appear to have missed out commenting on 2 posts - both of which I enjoyed immensely when reading them...

But to this evenings offering - poor Hilda - she never seems to give herself a break, does she? She's always putting her staff, her pupils, her work first - except in that she will insist on worrying them by continuing to work however unwell she might be.

Her response to Meg and Joan when they get back in was perfect - I can just see the joy that outcome brought to her heart. And the rest of that day sounds a little taxing, but fairly enjoyable all the same - if one forgets about the killer headache that is!!!

I really enjoyed Hilda giving herself the missing talking to from Gwynneth, even if she did go on to ignore it. How lucky is she that she didn't meet up with the aforementioned earlier on in the day. Well, for her own purposes anyway. I don't know that I'd say the same health wise...

Gwynneth really was a star though, doing all she could to get Hilda to relax. And actually getting her off to sleep for a while too... I do hope it was quite some time later, for she will have need of all the energy she can muster by the sounds of things...

I'm imagining that Hilda's mind will go straight to Ellie... I hope you will relieve her mind before too long.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  linda [ Sun Nov 29, 2009 9:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Quote:
“Miss Annersley... please… we need an ambulance… there's been an accident… Mireille can’t stop the bleeding….. ”


Maaarrrryyyyyyyy!!!!!! How could you? :devil: Who has had an accident, not Ellie I hope and pray! :cry: She's had enough problems lately with her hand. That's that last thing Hilda needs. I do hope it's not Meg either. Why is Mireille trying to stop the bleeding, what has happened to Linda Stone? What a dreadful cliff you've left us with to end this part. Please, pretty please, don't keep us in suspense too long.

Quote:
Hilda was not at all surprised to discover that Joan, also, had reaped unexpected benefits from the adventure. In fact, Joan thanked Hilda for giving her the opportunity to do something for the girl she had wanted expelled.


Joan Bertram has certainly learned much from her afternoon out with Meg. Once again, Mary, you've managed to make me change my mind about a character. There is much more to Joan than I thought. She could be very good for Meg.

As for the rest of this post. I thought it was too good to last that Matey had managed to get Hilda to rest. All her plans have come to nothing. Poor Hilda will she ever get a chance to rest?

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Nov 29, 2009 10:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Mary your a wretch to leave us hanging there like that! :lol: Please take pity on us and start the next part soon

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Nov 30, 2009 7:32 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Mary ! :shock: :shock: :shock:

Just you come right back here THIS MINUTE and finish the update at a decent point in the narrative ! You know how much I hate cliffies :banghead: :bawling:

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Nov 30, 2009 12:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Please! You can't leave us here!

Author:  Celia [ Mon Nov 30, 2009 12:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

I think Matey should contact MA and have her instruct Hilda to accompany Meg when she flies to England. Then Hilda could rest for
a week and might have a chance of avoiding the breakdown for which she must be heading. Grief anxiety and pain are,after all, a toxic combination.
Whatever this latest calamity,Hilda will blame herself --- she should have led the walk as she intended,even if she was near blinded with pain from her headache.
Matey will also be shocked that her quizzical remark 'or would you like
me to go as well just to be on the safe side ?' might have averted the
accident/emergency had she actually been with the group.

Thank you Mary, please don't leave us in suspense too long :twisted:

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Dec 02, 2009 1:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

It's no surprise that Hilda has such a dreadful headache after all that she's been dealing with these last few days. And now that Matey has caught up with her - and even managed to give her the chance to sleep - it seems that Hilda might have a chance to rest a little and replenish some of the energies that she has expended on Ellie and Meg especially now that she is assured of the help and support of some of the girls and staff. Having said that, as always there are other responsibilities and demands awaiting her; occasionally it seems as if she just won't get a chance to recover as she should. No wonder Gwynneth keeps a very sharp eye on her! And it is lovely to see just how much care Gwynneth bestows on Hilda and how much Hilda appreciates it.
And I wonder what prompted that final sentence... :shock: :shock:

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Wed Dec 02, 2009 2:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Another lovely episode, Hilda must have been relieved to have escaped Matey for so long :)

Lovely to see the concern and frienship shown between them in that little scene in the study.

As for that last bit though!!!!! How could you Mary!!!! I agree with Elder you are a wretch for leaving us sitting on the edge of our seats. I hope you're not going to leave us waiting too long before we find out what has happened, and more to the point who it is who's bleeding!!!!!

Thank you Mary.

Author:  di [ Fri Dec 04, 2009 6:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Oh! MARY!!!!! How could you?! Fancy leaving us at such a vital moment- I bet you're giggling away at everyone's indignation- huh!

Poor Hilda, she never gets a moments peace. Even with such a vile headache she's now got to deal with whoever it is drippng blood everywhere. I hope it isn't too serious an accident but suspect it is if Mereille can't stop the bleeding. Hopefully it is an accident and not Tonia taking her revenge for her punishment or the twins playing a silly prank. AND- who is injured? I do hope it's not Ellie or Meg as they've both had enough trials and tribulations of late.

Thank you, Mary, come back soon. :banghead:

Author:  Sarah [ Fri Dec 04, 2009 11:43 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

:shock: :shock: :shock: Mary, please don't leave us on this cliff for too long!

Author:  Rachelj [ Fri Dec 04, 2009 1:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Aaarghhh - for once I'm up to date, only to be left at the top of a horrendous cliff! Mary, that's just cruel!

Author:  shazwales [ Fri Dec 04, 2009 4:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Thank you Mary,i think? cliffs before Christmas are not nice :!:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sat Dec 05, 2009 10:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Arrrrgh! How long will you leave us dangling?

*faints at the sight of blood*

Author:  jmc [ Sun Dec 06, 2009 10:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) P24 Sunday 29/11/09

Thanks Mary for another great update except for the last bit. Please come back soon.

Author:  RuthFL [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 5:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) 29/11/09 COMPLETED! See Part 19 above!

I'm new and slowly catching up, I've found links for 1-11, can anyone point me in the direction of 12-18?
Many thanks Ruth

Author:  MaryR [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 5:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) 29/11/09 COMPLETED! See Part 19 above!

Ruth, have sent you a PM to say if you give me your email address I'll send you the whole doc. That will save you riffling through the archives. :lol:

Author:  RuthFL [ Sun Feb 07, 2010 3:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) 29/11/09 COMPLETED! See Part 19 above!

MaryR wrote:
Ruth, have sent you a PM to say if you give me your email address I'll send you the whole doc. That will save you riffling through the archives. :lol:


and bless you for doing so, I'm now caught up with 1-18, once I started, I couldn't stop-Mary....your writing takes my breath away love! :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  RuthFL [ Sun Feb 07, 2010 3:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 18) 29/11/09 COMPLETED! See Part 19 above!

RuthFL wrote:
MaryR wrote:
Ruth, have sent you a PM to say if you give me your email address I'll send you the whole doc. That will save you riffling through the archives. :lol:


and bless you for doing so, I'm now caught up with 1-18, once I started, I couldn't stop-Mary....your writing takes my breath away love! :halo: :halo: :halo:

I meant to say 19-I might need coaching in maths?

All times are UTC
Powered by phpBB © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007 phpBB Group
http://www.phpbb.com/